A serious and compassionate inquiry into the causes of the present neglect and contempt of the Protestant religion and Church of England with several seasonable considerations offer'd to all English Protestants, tending to perswade them to a complyance with and conformity to the religion and government of this church as it is established by the laws of the Kingdom.
         Goodman, John, 1625 or 6-1690.
      
       
         
           1674
        
      
       Approx. 339 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 146 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41450
         Wing G1120
         ESTC R28650
         10731836
         ocm 10731836
         45558
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41450)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45558)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1403:7)
      
       
         
           
             A serious and compassionate inquiry into the causes of the present neglect and contempt of the Protestant religion and Church of England with several seasonable considerations offer'd to all English Protestants, tending to perswade them to a complyance with and conformity to the religion and government of this church as it is established by the laws of the Kingdom.
             Goodman, John, 1625 or 6-1690.
          
           [33], 247 p.
           
             Printed by Robert White for Richard Royston,
             London :
             1674.
          
           
             Has engraved half-title page.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England.
           Christian ethics.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             
               An
               Enquiry
               into
               y
               e
               Causes
               of
               the
               present
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             
               
                 Hic
                 verus
                 est
                 cultus
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 mens
                 colentis
                 ,
                 seipsam
                 Deo
                 immaculatam
                 victimam
                 sistit
                 .
              
               
                 Lact.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Serious
           and
           Compassionate
           INQUIRY
           Into
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           
             present
             Neglect
          
           and
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           AND
           CHURCH
           OF
           ENGLAND
           :
           WITH
           Several
           seasonable
           Considerations
           offer'd
           to
           all
           English
           Protestants
           ,
           tending
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           a
           Complyance
           with
           and
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Religion
           and
           Government
           of
           this
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           established
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           KINGDOM
           .
        
         
           
             Tertual
             .
             Scorpiac
             .
             adv
             .
             Gnostic
             .
          
           
             Non
             in
             occasione
             frustrandi
             Martyrii
             jubet
             te
             (
             
               Apostolus
               ,
               scil
            
             .
             )
             subjici
             Magistratibus
             ,
             sed
             in
             provocatione
             bene
             vivendi
          
        
         
           
             Sine
             ira
             &
             studio
             ,
             quorum
             causas
             procul
             habeo
             .
          
           
             
               Tacit.
               Ann.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Robert
             White
          
           for
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           ,
           Bookseller
           to
           His
           most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Amen-Corner
           .
           MDCLXXIV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           INstead
           of
           an
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           is
           ,
           I
           humbly
           submit
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           to
           the
           Censure
           of
           my
           Superiours
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           all
           the
           Non-conformists
           of
           whatsoever
           Sect
           or
           Denomination
           :
           hoping
           the
           former
           will
           pardon
           the
           defects
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           latter
           may
           (
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           )
           reap
           some
           benefit
           by
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             Antient
             Estate
             of
             Christianity
             in
             general
             is
             compared
             with
             the
             present
             ;
             and
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             first
             times
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             ;
             And
             the
             Change
             lamented
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             I.
             An
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Causes
             and
             Origin
             of
             the
             Separation
             from
             and
             Contempt
             of
             the
             English
             Reformed
             Church
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Wherein
             are
             represented
             several
             things
             that
             are
             pretended
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             the
             true
             Causes
             of
             our
             distractions
             and
             dissatisfactions
             ;
             viz.
             1.
             
             Corruption
             in
             Doctrine
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             too
             near
             approach
             of
             this
             Church
             to
             the
             Roman
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             Scandalousness
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             All
             which
             are
             disproved
             .
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             more
             remote
             and
             less
             observed
             Causes
             of
             the
             infelicity
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             such
             as
             
             1.
             
             The
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             and
             return
             of
             Popery
             under
             her
             in
             the
             Infancy
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             bad
             provision
             for
             Ministers
             in
             Corporations
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             Frequent
             Wars
             .
             4.
             
             The
             liberty
             in
             Religion
             that
             Trade
             seems
             to
             require
             .
             5.
             
             The
             secret
             designs
             of
             Atheists
             and
             Papists
             .
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             more
             immediate
             Causes
             of
             the
             Distractions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             Rashness
             of
             popular
             Judgement
             .
             2.
             
             Judaism
             .
             3.
             
             Prejudice
             .
             4.
             
             Want
             of
             true
             Christian
             Zeal
             ,
             in
             the
             generality
             of
             its
             Members
             .
             p.
             56.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             II.
             Wherein
             several
             serious
             Considerations
             are
             propounded
             ,
             tending
             to
             perswade
             all
             English
             Protestants
             to
             comply
             with
             ,
             and
             conform
             to
             ,
             the
             Religion
             and
             Government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             established
             by
             Law.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             A
             Reflection
             upon
             divers
             wayes
             or
             Methods
             for
             the
             Prevention
             and
             Cure
             of
             Church-Divisions
             .
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Schism
             ,
             the
             sin
             and
             mischievous
             consequents
             of
             it
             .
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             nature
             and
             importance
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             scrupled
             ,
             or
             objected
             against
             in
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             may
             without
             sin
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             Peace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             excuse
             us
             from
             sin
             in
             separating
             from
             the
             Church
             upon
             their
             account
             .
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             The
             those
             that
             find
             fault
             with
             the
             Constitution
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             find
             out
             or
             agree
             upon
             a
             better
             .
             p.
             140.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             That
             God
             layes
             very
             little
             stress
             upon
             Circumstantials
             in
             Religion
             .
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             VI.
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             Authority
             to
             determine
             such
             Externals
             of
             Religion
             as
             are
             the
             matters
             of
             our
             disputes
             ,
             and
             what
             deportment
             is
             due
             from
             Christians
             towards
             him
             .
             p.
             159.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Wherein
             Christian
             Liberty
             consists
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             discharge
             us
             from
             Obedience
             to
             Laws
             .
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             a
             Tender
             Conscience
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             its
             Priviledges
             .
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             The
             great
             dishonour
             that
             disobedience
             to
             Laws
             and
             Magistrates
             and
             the
             distractions
             of
             Government
             do
             to
             any
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             whatsoever
             .
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             The
             danger
             by
             our
             Distractions
             and
             Divisions
             .
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
             p.
             240.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           
             WHEREIN
             The
             Antient
             estate
             of
             Christianity
             in
             general
             is
             compared
             with
             the
             present
             ;
             and
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             first
             times
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             ;
             And
             the
             Change
             lamented
             .
          
        
         
           WHosoever
           seriously
           considers
           the
           Certainty
           and
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           and
           withal
           observes
           with
           how
           just
           Veneration
           it
           was
           received
           ,
           with
           what
           Ardour
           imbraced
           ,
           with
           what
           Courage
           and
           Constancy
           maintained
           and
           practised
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           then
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Powers
           on
           Earth
           sought
           to
           suppress
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Wit
           and
           Malice
           of
           the
           World
           was
           combined
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           was
           the
           plain
           way
           to
           ruine
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           whatsoever
           uses
           to
           be
           dear
           to
           men
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           And
           shall
           compare
           herewith
           ,
           the
           present
           State
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           now
           since
           the
           offence
           of
           the
           Cross
           is
           ceased
           ,
           and
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           as
           is
           become
           the
           Profession
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           (
           besides
           all
           other
           either
           arguments
           of
           its
           truth
           ,
           or
           inducements
           to
           embrace
           it
           )
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           successive
           Suffrages
           of
           so
           many
           Ages
           ,
           and
           the
           concurrent
           Votes
           of
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           Mankind
           :
           He
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           shall
           take
           the
           little
           pains
           to
           make
           this
           Comparison
           ,
           cannot
           choose
           but
           be
           astonished
           at
           the
           contrary
           face
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           say
           with
           
             Linacer
             ,
             Aut
             hoc
             non
             est
             Evangelium
             ,
             aut
             nos
             non
             sumus
             Evangelici
             ,
             Either
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             not
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             or
             men
             are
             not
             what
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           For
           besides
           the
           palpable
           Contradiction
           of
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           now
           ,
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           would
           make
           an
           indifferent
           man
           suspect
           that
           they
           believed
           those
           Books
           to
           contain
           absolute
           impossibilities
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           
           the
           things
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ;
           since
           so
           few
           take
           the
           Rule
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           or
           the
           Measures
           of
           their
           Actions
           thence
           :
           Besides
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           that
           shall
           observe
           how
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           for
           several
           Ages
           after
           our
           Saviour
           are
           reported
           to
           have
           lived
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           short
           the
           latter
           Ages
           fall
           of
           those
           Examples
           ,
           will
           be
           tempted
           either
           to
           pronounce
           the
           Histories
           of
           those
           Times
           meer
           Romances
           ;
           or
           the
           Men
           of
           these
           Times
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           ,
           rather
           than
           what
           they
           call
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Such
           a
           general
           Declension
           there
           hath
           been
           ,
           that
           the
           complaint
           of
           Tully
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           may
           justly
           be
           applyed
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           ours
           ,
           That
           they
           made
           
             disciplinam
             suam
             ,
             ostentationem
             scientiae
             ,
             non
             legem
             vitae
             ;
             non
             obtemperant
             sibi
             ipsis
             ,
             sed
             in
             eo
             peccant
             ,
             cujus
             profitentur
             scientiam
             .
          
           That
           whereas
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           calculated
           for
           no
           other
           Meridian
           ,
           designed
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           than
           the
           bettering
           and
           improving
           the
           Tempers
           and
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ,
           it
           is
           perverted
           rather
           to
           an
           Apology
           for
           our
           Loosness
           ,
           than
           applyed
           to
           the
           Cure
           of
           our
           Disorders
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           please
           my self
           with
           so
           odious
           a
           Comparison
           as
           the
           Case
           in
           hand
           would
           admit
           
           of
           ;
           nor
           will
           I
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           long
           stories
           of
           the
           admirable
           Conversation
           of
           those
           early
           Christians
           ,
           which
           whoso
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           ,
           may
           find
           in
           
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             A
             thenagoras
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Origen
          
           and
           others
           :
           And
           he
           that
           is
           willing
           to
           decline
           that
           trouble
           ,
           may
           find
           nearer
           hand
           in
           the
           Collections
           of
           a
           judicious
           and
           faithful
           Writer
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             Primitive
             Christianity
          
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           not
           be
           unuseful
           to
           remark
           some
           few
           particulars
           .
        
         
           Of
           old
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           all
           that
           is
           holy
           ,
           just
           and
           good
           ,
           to
           be
           adorned
           with
           all
           those
           Virtues
           that
           can
           render
           a
           man
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           lovely
           amongst
           men
           .
           Whereever
           this
           Religion
           came
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Principle
           of
           Purity
           in
           mens
           Hearts
           ,
           of
           Honesty
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           of
           Peace
           in
           Kingdoms
           and
           Societies
           .
           It
           raised
           mens
           minds
           to
           a
           Contemplation
           and
           Pursuit
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           and
           inabled
           them
           both
           to
           despise
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           blessing
           to
           it
           .
           It
           did
           not
           teach
           men
           to
           speak
           great
           swelling
           words
           ,
           but
           to
           live
           ,
           to
           do
           and
           to
           suffer
           admirably
           ;
           that
           the
           very
           Pagans
           (
           their
           mortal
           Enemies
           ,
           )
           were
           astonished
           at
           them
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           gave
           them
           this
           testimony
           ,
           
             Hi
             sunt
             qui
             vivunt
             ut
             loquuntur
             ,
             &
             loquuntur
             ut
             vivunt
             ;
             
             These
             are
             the
             men
             that
             are
             as
             good
             as
             their
             word
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             high
             and
             generously
             as
             others
             talk
             .
          
           The
           Christian
           Faith
           was
           not
           then
           a
           meer
           trick
           of
           Wit
           ,
           nor
           a
           bone
           of
           Contention
           ;
           but
           a
           Principle
           of
           sincere
           Honesty
           ,
           which
           guided
           men
           into
           the
           knowledge
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           inspired
           them
           with
           courage
           and
           resolution
           to
           perform
           it
           .
        
         
           Give
           me
           ,
           
           saith
           Lactantius
           ,
           a
           fierce
           and
           contentious
           man
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           will
           but
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           Grace
           and
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           shall
           become
           as
           mild
           as
           a
           Lamb
           :
           Give
           me
           a
           Drunkard
           or
           a
           Lascivious
           person
           ,
           with
           this
           Doctrine
           I
           will
           make
           him
           chaste
           and
           sober
           :
           Let
           a
           Covetous
           man
           hearken
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           presently
           dispense
           his
           money
           as
           charitably
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           raked
           it
           together
           fordidly
           :
           Give
           me
           a
           timorous
           and
           cowardly
           person
           ,
           this
           Religion
           shall
           presently
           make
           him
           valiant
           and
           despise
           death
           and
           danger
           .
           
             And
             so
             he
             goes
             on
          
           .
        
         
           In
           those
           dayes
           Believing
           was
           not
           an
           excuse
           for
           Disobedience
           ,
           or
           a
           commutation
           for
           a
           holy
           Life
           ;
           but
           a
           foundation
           of
           Obedience
           to
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           Then
           all
           the
           Professors
           of
           Christianity
           bad
           
           one
           heart
           and
           one
           lip
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           built
           towards
           Heaven
           in
           a
           good
           sense
           ;
           but
           since
           ,
           distraction
           of
           Mind
           ,
           alienation
           of
           Affections
           ,
           and
           confusion
           of
           Language
           hath
           made
           a
           Babel
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           There
           was
           then
           but
           one
           division
           of
           men
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           were
           the
           only
           Sects
           the
           World
           was
           divided
           by
           ;
           all
           good
           men
           were
           of
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           evil
           men
           of
           another
           .
           But
           now
           there
           are
           almost
           as
           many
           Opinions
           as
           Men
           ,
           as
           many
           Parties
           as
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Religions
           as
           either
           .
        
         
           Time
           was
           ,
           when
           men
           sacrificed
           their
           Lives
           in
           testimony
           to
           their
           Faith
           ,
           as
           frankly
           ,
           as
           since
           they
           have
           done
           to
           their
           Passions
           ,
           Revenge
           or
           Ambition
           .
           Then
           was
           Charity
           counted
           as
           essential
           a
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           Censoriousness
           is
           now
           with
           too
           many
           .
           Brotherly
           love
           and
           mutual
           dearness
           was
           a
           characteristical
           Note
           of
           those
           then
           ,
           that
           now
           may
           be
           as
           well
           known
           by
           their
           distractions
           and
           animosities
           .
           
           St.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           said
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           That
           if
           one
           Christian
           took
           notice
           of
           the
           error
           ,
           sin
           or
           failing
           of
           another
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           bewail
           it
           ,
           to
           heal
           it
           ,
           to
           cover
           his
           shame
           ,
           and
           cure
           his
           wound
           ,
           and
           prevent
           a
           scandal
           to
           his
           Profession
           ;
           but
           he
           observed
           ,
           that
           after-times
           made
           triumphs
           of
           mens
           weakness
           and
           follies
           ;
           and
           men
           learnt
           to
           justifie
           their
           own
           wickedness
           by
           the
           miscarriages
           ,
           
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           that
           would
           prove
           himself
           of
           the
           highest
           form
           of
           Christians
           ,
           set
           himself
           down
           in
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           scorner
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           was
           then
           thought
           too
           good
           or
           costly
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God
           or
           Religion
           :
           Men
           would
           not
           content
           themselves
           to
           serve
           God
           with
           that
           which
           cost
           them
           nothing
           .
           It
           was
           only
           Julian
           ,
           or
           such
           another
           ,
           that
           envyed
           the
           costly
           Vessels
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           was
           served
           .
           Works
           of
           Piety
           and
           Mercy
           and
           Charity
           cost
           them
           as
           much
           as
           Luxury
           and
           Contention
           now
           a
           dayes
           .
           When
           the
           Gentiles
           in
           
           Tertullian's
           time
           ,
           upbraided
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           choice
           of
           a
           Cheap
           Religion
           ,
           and
           renounced
           the
           Pagan
           Sacrifices
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           undergo
           the
           charge
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           complained
           that
           the
           Frugality
           of
           the
           Christian
           Worship
           caused
           a
           decay
           of
           Trade
           for
           the
           Eastern
           Gumms
           and
           Spices
           ,
           that
           used
           to
           be
           spent
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Emperors
           were
           also
           diminished
           :
           To
           all
           this
           he
           makes
           this
           answer
           :
           
             We
             Christians
             spend
             more
             in
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             than
             you
             Gentiles
             do
             upon
             your
             Gods
             :
             And
             though
             we
             use
             not
             Gumms
             and
             Spices
             for
             Incense
             ,
             yet
             we
             as
             much
             promote
             Trade
             by
             the
             vast
             proportions
             of
             those
             commodities
             we
             spend
             in
             the
          
           
           
             imbalming
             our
             dead
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             that
             the
             Emperors
             Exchequer
             should
             lose
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             temperance
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             or
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             we
             make
             it
             up
             another
             way
             ;
             for
             we
             make
             conscience
             of
             paying
             him
             his
             just
             dues
             :
             whereas
             you
             cheat
             and
             defraud
             him
             of
             more
             than
             the
             proportion
             of
             your
             expences
             above
             ours
             would
             amount
             to
             .
          
        
         
           In
           those
           early
           times
           the
           Christian
           Assemblies
           drained
           and
           emptied
           the
           Roman
           Theatres
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           thronged
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           earnestly
           as
           now
           they
           crowd
           out
           ;
           
             Coimus
             in
             coetum
             ut
             ad
             deum
             quasi
             manu
             factâ
             precationibus
             ambiamus
             orantes
             ,
          
           said
           the
           forementioned
           Tertullian
           .
           The
           confluence
           to
           the
           publick
           Worship
           was
           in
           those
           dayes
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           consent
           of
           heart
           and
           voice
           so
           universal
           ,
           that
           St.
           Jerome
           said
           ,
           The
           Hallelujahs
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           like
           the
           noise
           of
           many
           Waters
           ,
           and
           the
           Amen
           like
           Thunder
           ;
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           then
           answered
           each
           other
           in
           a
           glorious
           Antiphone
           ,
           and
           made
           up
           one
           blessed
           Chorus
           :
           There
           was
           joy
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           peace
           on
           Earth
           :
           The
           Hymn
           sung
           by
           the
           Angel
           at
           our
           Saviours
           Nativity
           ,
           was
           verified
           in
           those
           first
           Ages
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           
             Glory
             to
             God
             on
             High
             ,
             on
             Earth
             peace
             ,
             and
             Good-will
             amongst
             men
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           Holy
           men
           of
           those
           times
           that
           approached
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           had
           as
           it
           were
           some
           Rayes
           of
           his
           Divinity
           shed
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           faces
           shone
           like
           
           Moses's
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           down
           from
           the
           Holy
           Mount.
           
        
         
           A
           Christian
           Church
           was
           a
           Colledge
           of
           holy
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           filled
           the
           place
           where
           they
           assembled
           ;
           and
           Fire
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           too
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           set
           the
           World
           in
           combustion
           ,
           but
           to
           exhale
           and
           lift
           up
           the
           Odours
           of
           pious
           and
           devout
           Prayers
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           those
           times
           Zeal
           hath
           decayed
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           the
           intrinsick
           Excellency
           of
           Religion
           but
           the
           fires
           of
           Pagan
           Persecution
           that
           kindled
           that
           heat
           in
           the
           breasts
           of
           Christians
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           so
           divided
           and
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           was
           not
           one
           Lord
           ,
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           Baptism
           that
           united
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           common
           enemy
           .
           Dry
           Opinions
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           of
           a
           Party
           hath
           gone
           for
           Holiness
           of
           Life
           ;
           Men
           have
           been
           busie
           in
           making
           new
           Creeds
           ,
           and
           have
           forgotten
           to
           practise
           the
           old
           one
           .
           And
           since
           the
           Empire
           hath
           been
           divided
           into
           East
           ,
           and
           West
           ,
           Churches
           have
           been
           at
           defiance
           ,
           and
           as
           opposite
           to
           each
           other
           as
           those
           points
           are
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           once
           famous
           Greek
           Churches
           
           are
           now
           over-run
           with
           so
           squalid
           a
           Barbarism
           ,
           that
           little
           but
           the
           Name
           of
           Christianity
           is
           left
           amongst
           them
           :
           And
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           
           whose
           Faith
           was
           famous
           and
           
             spoken
             of
             through
             all
             the
             world
             ,
          
           is
           now
           as
           infamous
           for
           Usurpation
           ,
           Superstition
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           so
           deformed
           with
           Pagan
           Rites
           and
           mundane
           Policies
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           is
           the
           least
           part
           of
           her
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           we
           take
           to
           be
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           general
           Defection
           ?
           Was
           it
           only
           Novelty
           and
           not
           its
           intrinsick
           Goodness
           and
           Reasonableness
           that
           commended
           this
           Religion
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           longer
           it
           lasts
           ,
           the
           less
           it
           signifies
           ?
           Or
           are
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           effete
           (
           like
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           Gentile
           Oracles
           ,
           as
           Plutarch
           discourses
           )
           that
           all
           the
           motives
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Holiness
           have
           now
           so
           little
           influence
           upon
           mens
           tempers
           and
           lives
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           true
           that
           was
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           
             Religio
             peperit
             divitias
             ,
             &
             filia
             devoravit
             matrem
             ,
          
           since
           Churches
           have
           been
           endowed
           ,
           men
           have
           espoused
           only
           the
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Faith
           ?
           Or
           is
           the
           true
           reason
           ,
           that
           of
           old
           ,
           Christianity
           was
           deeply
           rooted
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           brought
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           good
           works
           in
           their
           Lives
           :
           whereas
           now
           it
           is
           only
           a
           barren
           notion
           in
           mens
           Heads
           ,
           and
           is
           productive
           of
           nothing
           but
           leaves
           of
           Opinion
           
           and
           Profession
           ?
           Then
           it
           was
           the
           employment
           of
           mens
           hearts
           in
           meditation
           ,
           of
           their
           knees
           in
           devotion
           ,
           of
           their
           hands
           in
           distribution
           and
           beneficence
           :
           now
           it
           is
           become
           the
           entertainment
           of
           mens
           ears
           in
           hearing
           novelty
           ,
           of
           their
           tongues
           and
           lips
           in
           censuring
           and
           disputing
           .
        
         
           But
           whatever
           the
           causes
           have
           been
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           Religion
           generally
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Churches
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           if
           we
           come
           nearer
           home
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           find
           things
           much
           better
           .
        
         
           This
           Island
           of
           Britain
           had
           the
           glory
           not
           only
           to
           be
           the
           native
           Countrey
           of
           Constantine
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           a
           far
           Greater
           ,
           that
           under
           Lucius
           it
           received
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           first
           of
           any
           great
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
             Britannorum
             loca
             ,
             Romanis
             inaccessa
             ,
             Christo
             verò
             subdita
             ,
          
           saith
           Tertullian
           ,
           The
           Cross
           made
           a
           more
           effectual
           as
           well
           as
           a
           more
           happy
           Conquest
           here
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Roman
           Powers
           could
           do
           .
           And
           this
           Northern
           Climate
           was
           not
           only
           thus
           early
           enlightned
           with
           the
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           but
           had
           life
           and
           warmth
           proportionably
           .
           An
           evidence
           whereof
           we
           have
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           find
           British
           Bishops
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Arles
           which
           was
           held
           before
           the
           Nicene
           :
           And
           at
           the
           
           time
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Council
           Britian
           was
           counted
           one
           of
           the
           Six
           Dioceses
           of
           the
           Western
           Empire
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Zeal
           of
           the
           British
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           St.
           
             Albane
             ,
             Amphilochius
          
           and
           others
           are
           great
           and
           glorious
           instances
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           descend
           to
           lower
           times
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Island
           have
           not
           been
           more
           famous
           for
           Martial
           Prowess
           against
           their
           enemies
           ,
           hospitality
           to
           strangers
           ,
           and
           good
           nature
           towards
           all
           mankind
           ,
           (
           which
           three
           things
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           are
           still
           their
           peculiar
           glories
           ,
           )
           than
           for
           sincere
           piety
           and
           devotion
           .
           
             Polydore
             Virgil
          
           an
           Italian
           ,
           and
           Erasmus
           a
           Dutchman
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           and
           competent
           Witnesses
           ,
           do
           affirm
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           more
           true
           Devotion
           and
           sincerity
           of
           Religion
           in
           this
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           one
           place
           of
           the
           world
           besides
           .
           What
           was
           said
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           that
           
             ibi
             senes
             sunt
             maximè
             senes
          
           ,
           might
           be
           applyed
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           here
           Christians
           were
           so
           the
           most
           heartily
           and
           truly
           of
           any
           people
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           Universal
           Pastor
           (
           as
           he
           would
           be
           called
           )
           I
           mean
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           observed
           the
           Sheep
           of
           England
           to
           bear
           such
           good
           Fleeces
           ,
           and
           so
           patiently
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Shearer
           ,
           that
           he
           kept
           a
           watchful
           eye
           over
           this
           Flock
           ,
           and
           his
           vigilancy
           
           was
           rewarded
           with
           the
           Golden
           Fleece
           .
           He
           and
           his
           Emissaries
           found
           such
           large
           hearts
           and
           devout
           minds
           here
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           inabled
           to
           understand
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           great
           concern
           for
           our
           going
           astray
           since
           ,
           and
           their
           earnest
           and
           unwearied
           endeavours
           to
           reduce
           us
           back
           again
           to
           that
           fold
           .
           Yet
           what
           by
           being
           oftner
           shorn
           than
           fed
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           not
           with
           the
           best
           Pastures
           neither
           ,
           )
           what
           by
           the
           ill
           examples
           of
           others
           ,
           (
           but
           especially
           of
           their
           Guides
           ,
           )
           and
           what
           by
           length
           of
           time
           ;
           corruption
           overspread
           this
           Church
           too
           :
           But
           then
           ,
           as
           it
           happens
           in
           bodies
           of
           a
           strong
           and
           vivacious
           Constitution
           ,
           when
           they
           chance
           by
           ill
           Diet
           or
           other
           accident
           ,
           to
           be
           stuft
           with
           Crudities
           and
           bad
           humours
           ,
           they
           Critically
           evacuate
           them
           by
           meer
           strength
           of
           Nature
           :
           So
           this
           Church
           gave
           certain
           proof
           that
           it
           had
           
             sana
             principia
          
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           reality
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           first
           in
           Christendom
           it
           returned
           to
           it self
           and
           a
           just
           temperament
           by
           a
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Reformation
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           which
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           ends
           ,
           so
           much
           detest
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           unreasonably
           slight
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           the
           Emulation
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           Glorious
           in
           it self
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           the
           most
           orderly
           and
           best
           becoming
           Christianity
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           brought
           in
           with
           Tumult
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           as
           most
           Changes
           are
           ,
           but
           by
           Laws
           and
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           .
           There
           was
           no
           noise
           of
           Axes
           and
           Hammers
           in
           this
           Building
           ,
           but
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           this
           Fabrick
           fell
           in
           together
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Harmony
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           say
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           Salomon
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           was
           the
           most
           moderate
           and
           temperate
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           result
           of
           Deliberation
           and
           Reason
           ,
           not
           of
           blind
           Passion
           or
           an
           humour
           of
           Innovation
           .
           Our
           Reformers
           did
           not
           purge
           out
           the
           good
           ,
           because
           formerly
           it
           had
           been
           abused
           (
           as
           the
           humour
           of
           some
           men
           is
           to
           do
           )
           but
           vindicated
           what
           was
           useful
           ,
           from
           the
           abuse
           :
           they
           neither
           countenanced
           what
           was
           evil
           by
           the
           good
           was
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           nor
           rejected
           the
           good
           for
           the
           casual
           adherence
           of
           evil
           .
           They
           did
           not
           abolish
           a
           venerable
           Order
           or
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           ill
           manners
           of
           some
           that
           had
           born
           it
           ;
           but
           took
           care
           to
           put
           better
           men
           in
           the
           rooms
           of
           such
           .
           They
           were
           not
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           arrive
           at
           primitive
           purity
           ,
           unless
           it
           was
           reduced
           to
           primitive
           poverty
           ;
           nor
           because
           they
           found
           some
           Ceremonies
           then
           used
           that
           were
           superstitious
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           thought
           
           too
           many
           were
           but
           densome
           ,
           therefore
           concluded
           all
           decency
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           was
           Popish
           .
           And
           in
           short
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           depart
           farther
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           by
           Reformation
           ,
           than
           she
           had
           departed
           from
           the
           Truth
           and
           her self
           by
           degeneracy
           and
           corruption
           .
           By
           all
           which
           they
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           the
           change
           they
           made
           ,
           was
           not
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           humour
           and
           faction
           ,
           but
           necessity
           and
           publick
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           reproaches
           us
           with
           the
           sinister
           ends
           of
           the
           Prince
           and
           several
           of
           those
           that
           sate
           at
           the
           helm
           of
           this
           great
           affair
           :
           But
           who
           knows
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           usual
           method
           of
           Almighty
           God
           to
           bring
           about
           his
           own
           designs
           ,
           and
           accomplish
           the
           greatest
           benefits
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           sinister
           intentions
           of
           men
           co-operate
           towards
           them
           ?
           He
           made
           use
           of
           the
           unnatural
           cruelty
           of
           
           Joseph's
           brethren
           towards
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           whole
           family
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           sending
           Joseph
           into
           Aegypt
           as
           an
           Harbinger
           and
           Nurse
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           in
           a
           famine
           .
           And
           in
           respect
           hereof
           Joseph
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             it
             was
             not
             they
             ,
             but
             God
             sent
             him
             thither
             .
          
           The
           Cruelty
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           who
           sought
           by
           severities
           to
           break
           and
           wear
           out
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           harden'd
           them
           and
           prepared
           them
           for
           all
           the
           difficulties
           they
           were
           afterwards
           to
           encounter
           .
           The
           obstinacy
           and
           incredulity
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
           proved
           to
           be
           
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           .
           
           The
           persecution
           of
           the
           Apostles
           at
           Jerusalem
           made
           way
           for
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           Gospel
           into
           all
           other
           Countreys
           .
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           innumerable
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           yet
           were
           it
           very
           unsafe
           for
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           make
           this
           objection
           ,
           lest
           they
           provoke
           us
           to
           say
           what
           cannot
           be
           either
           denyed
           or
           justified
           ,
           That
           the
           barbarous
           Tyrant
           and
           Usurper
           Phocas
           brought
           in
           the
           Universal
           Pastorship
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           most
           bloody
           and
           rapacious
           Princes
           have
           ordinarily
           been
           the
           great
           Patrons
           and
           Indowers
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           thinking
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           to
           hallow
           their
           own
           Villanies
           ,
           and
           legitimate
           their
           unjust
           acquisitions
           ,
           by
           dividing
           the
           spoil
           with
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           English
           Reformation
           was
           the
           most
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           in
           its
           kind
           ,
           as
           retaining
           the
           most
           antient
           Doctrine
           and
           soundest
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           founded
           upon
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           first
           General
           Councils
           ,
           the
           most
           Primitive
           Church-Government
           ,
           and
           a
           Liturgy
           the
           best
           accommodate
           to
           reconcile
           and
           unite
           mens
           Devotions
           :
           Such
           a
           Liturgy
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Fox
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Martyrologie
           is
           not
           afraid
           to
           say
           was
           indited
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           but
           certainly
           had
           a
           great
           
           testimony
           in
           the
           unspeakable
           joy
           and
           contentment
           holy
           men
           took
           in
           it
           in
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixths
           dayes
           ,
           their
           zeal
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           it
           ,
           longing
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           sealing
           it
           with
           their
           blood
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           and
           the
           universal
           triumphs
           and
           acclamations
           at
           the
           restoring
           of
           it
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           Reign
           .
        
         
           And
           admirable
           it
           is
           to
           consider
           how
           happy
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           then
           was
           ;
           in
           what
           Glory
           and
           Majesty
           the
           Prince
           reigned
           ,
           in
           what
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           the
           Subjects
           lived
           ;
           but
           especially
           it
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           how
           devout
           and
           pious
           an
           Age
           that
           was
           ,
           as
           is
           scarce
           perhaps
           to
           be
           parallel'd
           since
           the
           time
           that
           Christianity
           flourisht
           under
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           .
           what
           reverence
           was
           then
           yielded
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Religion
           ?
           What
           devotion
           to
           the
           publick
           worship
           ?
           How
           general
           an
           acquiescence
           of
           hearts
           and
           minds
           in
           it
           ?
        
         
           Which
           the
           greater
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           more
           just
           is
           our
           wonder
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           reasonable
           our
           inquiry
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           the
           Cause
           that
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           and
           amongst
           devout
           and
           honest-minded
           Englishmen
           ,
           such
           a
           zeal
           should
           terminate
           in
           so
           cold
           an
           indifferency
           ,
           as
           may
           now
           be
           observed
           ;
           or
           rather
           that
           such
           
           a
           blessed
           harmony
           should
           degenerate
           into
           so
           much
           discord
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           too
           discernable
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           We
           read
           Ezra
           3.
           that
           when
           the
           second
           Temple
           at
           Jerusalem
           was
           building
           ,
           the
           young
           men
           rejoyced
           at
           the
           reviving
           glory
           of
           their
           Nation
           and
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           old
           men
           that
           had
           beheld
           the
           far
           greater
           splendour
           and
           more
           stately
           Majesty
           of
           the
           former
           Temple
           built
           by
           Salomon
           ,
           they
           wept
           ,
           as
           contemplating
           how
           far
           this
           came
           short
           of
           that
           :
           so
           that
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           the
           shouts
           of
           the
           young
           men
           or
           the
           lamentations
           of
           the
           elder
           were
           the
           more
           loud
           .
           And
           truly
           when
           we
           consider
           in
           how
           low
           a
           condition
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           some
           few
           years
           since
           ,
           till
           it
           had
           a
           happy
           Resurrection
           with
           the
           return
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           ,
           will
           see
           cause
           to
           rejoyce
           and
           thank
           God
           that
           we
           are
           in
           no
           worse
           condition
           than
           we
           are
           ;
           But
           he
           that
           understands
           and
           considers
           what
           was
           the
           felicity
           of
           the
           first
           Age
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           compares
           it
           with
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           our
           affairs
           ,
           will
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           lament
           the
           difference
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           those
           dayes
           so
           venerable
           was
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           
           it
           by
           Excommunication
           was
           as
           dreadful
           as
           to
           be
           thunder-smitten
           ;
           that
           Sentence
           was
           like
           Proscription
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           they
           counted
           a
           Civil
           death
           ,
           and
           dreaded
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Natural
           .
           But
           now
           it
           is
           become
           a
           matter
           of
           Ambition
           with
           some
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           Glory
           ;
           And
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           as
           good
           as
           Letters
           testimonial
           or
           recommendatory
           to
           other
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           few
           or
           none
           then
           that
           did
           not
           constantly
           frequent
           the
           Church
           ;
           now
           the
           Church
           is
           become
           the
           Conventicle
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           Conventicle
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           fulness
           and
           frequency
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           unfrequentedness
           and
           destitution
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Aristonicus
           came
           to
           a
           certain
           City
           in
           Greece
           where
           he
           observed
           many
           Temples
           ,
           but
           few
           Men
           that
           would
           hear
           him
           .
           He
           therefore
           instead
           of
           the
           usual
           phrase
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           cryes
           out
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Hear
           O
           ye
           Stone-walls
           ,
           less
           hard
           than
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           .
           The
           Application
           is
           too
           easie
           in
           our
           case
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           time
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           publick
           Prayers
           were
           counted
           a
           principal
           
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           now
           they
           are
           not
           only
           nothing
           without
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           in
           danger
           to
           desecrate
           the
           Sermon
           too
           by
           their
           conjunction
           .
           The
           Bible
           is
           scarce
           Canonical
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           the
           Prayers
           bound
           up
           in
           the
           same
           Cover
           ;
           and
           so
           extreamly
           offensive
           are
           they
           grown
           to
           some
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           rather
           totally
           neglect
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           never
           receive
           the
           Communion
           whilest
           they
           live
           ,
           than
           have
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Common
           Prayers
           .
        
         
           Heretofore
           there
           were
           but
           few
           things
           scrupled
           in
           the
           establisht
           Religion
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           very
           few
           that
           made
           use
           of
           any
           such
           pretence
           or
           scruple
           ;
           but
           now
           it
           is
           become
           the
           great
           point
           of
           Sanctity
           to
           scruple
           every
           thing
           .
           
           There
           was
           one
           indeed
           ,
           and
           he
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           that
           said
           ,
           there
           were
           
             tolerabiles
             ineptiae
          
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           favourable
           return
           he
           met
           with
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           his
           
             tolerabiles
             morositates
          
           .
           Now
           the
           title
           of
           ineptiae
           is
           counted
           too
           mild
           an
           expression
           ;
           whatever
           suits
           not
           the
           present
           humour
           ,
           is
           either
           Jewish
           ,
           Popish
           or
           Superstitious
           .
        
         
           This
           Change
           is
           sadly
           lamentable
           ,
           that
           good
           Laws
           should
           be
           thus
           trampled
           upon
           ,
           the
           
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           thus
           despised
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           minded
           People
           thus
           abused
           .
        
         
           Now
           my
           business
           is
           therefore
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           enquire
           from
           what
           Causes
           this
           hath
           come
           to
           pass
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PART
           I.
           
        
         
           
             An
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Causes
             and
             Origin
             of
             the
             Separation
             from
             and
             Contempt
             of
             the
             English
             Reformed
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Wherein
               are
               represented
               several
               things
               that
               are
               pretended
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               the
               true
               Causes
               of
               our
               distractions
               and
               dissatisfactions
               ;
               viz.
               1.
               
               Corruption
               in
               Doctrine
               ;
               2.
               
               The
               too
               near
               approach
               of
               this
               Church
               to
               the
               Roman
               ;
               3.
               
               The
               Scandalousness
               of
               the
               Clergy
               :
               All
               which
               are
               disproved
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             have
             a
             Proverbial
             saying
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Every
               one
               that
               is
               forty
               years
               old
               ,
               is
               either
               a
               Fool
               or
               a
               Physician
               :
            
             But
             without
             a
             Proverb
             to
             justifie
             the
             undertaking
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             few
             that
             (
             at
             
             what
             age
             soever
             )
             do
             not
             think
             themselves
             at
             years
             of
             discretion
             enough
             ,
             to
             pass
             a
             judgement
             upon
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             to
             the
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             whether
             Church
             or
             State.
             Though
             it
             usually
             happens
             ,
             that
             such
             Empiricks
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             their
             wit
             (
             suspecting
             distempers
             where
             there
             are
             none
             )
             make
             them
             ;
             or
             whilest
             they
             rashly
             adventure
             
               quiet
               a
               movere
            
             ,
             and
             like
             Englishmen
             will
             be
             alwayes
             mending
             ,
             they
             make
             work
             for
             better
             skill
             than
             their
             own
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             if
             they
             discover
             some
             small
             matter
             amiss
             ,
             mistaking
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             lose
             their
             time
             and
             labour
             (
             which
             would
             be
             easily
             pardonable
             )
             but
             exhaust
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Patient
             with
             improper
             medicines
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             the
             good
             and
             useful
             juices
             as
             noxious
             humours
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Physician
             becomes
             far
             the
             greater
             disease
             of
             the
             two
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             Church
             is
             of
             a
             sound
             and
             healthful
             constitution
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             continued
             so
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             met
             with
             this
             fortune
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             ,
             though
             briefly
             manifested
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Introduction
             :
             But
             some
             men
             either
             loving
             to
             be
             alwayes
             reforming
             ,
             or
             having
             first
             separated
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             either
             commend
             their
             own
             skill
             ,
             or
             justifie
             their
             own
             fact
             ,
             must
             accuse
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             We
             read
             of
             Brutus
             ,
             that
             having
             killed
             Caesar
             ,
             he
             was
             alwayes
             after
             inveighing
             against
             him
             as
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             
               Ità
               enim
               facto
               ejus
               expediebat
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Historian
             ,
             It
             was
             expedient
             he
             should
             call
             Caesar
             Tyrant
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             himself
             must
             be
             a
             notorious
             Traytor
             .
             So
             these
             men
             ,
             though
             the
             greatest
             disorders
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             but
             what
             themselves
             have
             made
             ,
             must
             find
             faults
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             raised
             all
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             withdrawn
             themselves
             and
             others
             from
             it
             without
             cause
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             is
             blamed
             ;
             though
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             few
             that
             are
             of
             so
             little
             discretion
             as
             to
             bring
             in
             this
             charge
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             main
             (
             if
             not
             the
             only
             )
             thing
             excepted
             against
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             thirty
             nine
             Articles
             are
             not
             so
             punctual
             in
             defining
             the
             five
             points
             debated
             at
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             as
             they
             could
             wish
             .
             But
             this
             though
             it
             neither
             needs
             nor
             deserves
             an
             answer
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             reply
             these
             two
             things
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             as
             with
             common
             Arts
             and
             
             Sciences
             ,
             which
             depend
             upon
             humane
             wit
             and
             invention
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             capable
             of
             daily
             improvements
             :
             For
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             having
             not
             an
             intuitive
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             proceeding
             by
             way
             of
             discourse
             ,
             discovers
             one
             thing
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             infers
             things
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             
               Nè
               plus
               ultrà
            
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             but
             daily
             new
             discoveries
             ,
             
               &
               dies
               diem
               docet
            
             .
             Whereto
             accords
             the
             saying
             of
             wise
             men
             ,
             
               Antiquitas
               saeculi
               ,
               est
               juventus
               mundi
               ,
            
             That
             which
             we
             call
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             is
             but
             indeed
             the
             infancy
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             Times
             must
             needs
             have
             as
             much
             the
             advantage
             of
             truth
             as
             they
             have
             of
             deliberation
             and
             experiment
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             with
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             that
             depending
             solely
             upon
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             new
             discoveries
             ;
             time
             may
             obscure
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             busie
             wit
             of
             man
             may
             perplex
             and
             confound
             it
             with
             its
             inventions
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             discover
             any
             thing
             new
             ,
             or
             bring
             to
             light
             any
             truth
             that
             was
             not
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             For
             if
             we
             admit
             of
             new
             Revelations
             ,
             we
             lose
             the
             old
             and
             our
             Religion
             together
             ,
             we
             accuse
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             sufficiently
             revealed
             Gods
             mind
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             we
             incurr
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Anathema
             
             which
             he
             denounces
             against
             him
             (
             whosoever
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             nay
             ,
             if
             an
             Anger
             from
             Heaven
             )
             that
             shall
             preach
             any
             other
             doctrine
             than
             what
             had
             been
             received
             .
             And
             St.
             Jude
             hath
             told
             us
             the
             Faith
             was
             once
             ,
             that
             is
             either
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             once
             for
             all
             delivered
             to
             or
             by
             the
             Saints
             .
             But
             if
             we
             shall
             pretend
             a
             private
             Spirit
             or
             Revelation
             to
             discover
             and
             interpret
             what
             was
             before
             delivered
             ,
             we
             do
             as
             bad
             ;
             we
             suppose
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             deliver
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             open
             a
             Gap
             for
             all
             Impostures
             and
             delusions
             perpetually
             to
             infest
             and
             corrupt
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             consequence
             of
             these
             premises
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             contrary
             to
             what
             I
             affirmed
             before
             of
             other
             Sciences
             )
             the
             elder
             any
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             can
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             truer
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             deserve
             the
             greater
             veneration
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             coming
             nearer
             the
             fountain
             of
             Evangelical
             Truth
             ,
             Divine
             Revelation
             :
             and
             that
             he
             that
             talks
             of
             more
             clear
             Light
             of
             the
             latter
             times
             ,
             and
             clearer
             discoveries
             in
             Religion
             ,
             talks
             as
             foolishly
             as
             he
             that
             should
             affirm
             he
             could
             discern
             things
             better
             at
             a
             miles
             distance
             ,
             than
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             as
             good
             eyes
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             yet
             stood
             close
             by
             the
             object
             .
          
           
           
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             excellency
             and
             great
             commendation
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             her
             Articles
             of
             Doctrine
             agree
             better
             with
             the
             first
             Times
             of
             Christianity
             than
             the
             last
             Age
             ;
             and
             is
             an
             irrefragable
             Argument
             that
             she
             derived
             it
             not
             from
             any
             Lake
             or
             lower
             streams
             troubled
             and
             mudded
             with
             mens
             passions
             and
             disputes
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Fountain
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             from
             those
             who
             certainly
             had
             best
             advantage
             of
             understanding
             it
             in
             its
             own
             simplicity
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             That
             no
             one
             Father
             or
             Writer
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             Greek
             or
             Latin
             ,
             before
             St.
             Austin's
             time
             agreed
             in
             Doctrine
             with
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             is
             so
             notoriously
             plain
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             proof
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             denyed
             .
             And
             if
             he
             (
             I
             mean
             St.
             Austin
             )
             agrees
             therewith
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             disagrees
             as
             much
             with
             himself
             as
             he
             doth
             with
             us
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             And
             what
             if
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             a
             devout
             good
             man
             ,
             (
             but
             whose
             Piety
             was
             far
             more
             commendable
             than
             his
             Reason
             ,
             )
             being
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Manichees
             on
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Pelagians
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             was
             not
             able
             to
             extricate
             himself
             ,
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ?
             Shall
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             was
             rather
             forced
             into
             by
             disputation
             than
             made
             choice
             of
             ,
             but
             especially
             shall
             the
             Determination
             
             of
             a
             few
             Divines
             at
             Dort
             vye
             with
             the
             constant
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             or
             make
             that
             an
             imputation
             upon
             our
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             really
             amongst
             its
             Glories
             ?
             Must
             a
             novel
             
               Dutch
               Synod
            
             prescribe
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             outweigh
             all
             Antiquity
             ?
             Shall
             those
             that
             knew
             not
             how
             God
             could
             be
             just
             ,
             unless
             he
             was
             cruel
             ,
             nor
             great
             ,
             unless
             he
             decreed
             to
             damn
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             that
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             man
             should
             be
             kept
             humble
             ,
             unless
             they
             made
             him
             not
             a
             man
             but
             a
             stock
             or
             stone
             :
             Shall
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             Men
             and
             such
             Opinions
             confront
             the
             Antient
             Catholick
             Apostolick
             Faith
             ,
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Articles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             do
             with
             such
             admirable
             prudence
             and
             wariness
             handle
             these
             points
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             particular
             respect
             was
             had
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             care
             taken
             that
             they
             might
             
               abundare
               suo
               sensu
            
             ,
             enjoy
             their
             own
             Judgements
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             check
             subscribe
             to
             these
             Articles
             .
             And
             accordingly
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             not
             many
             years
             since
             ,
             when
             the
             Dort
             Opinions
             were
             very
             predominant
             amongst
             many
             Divines
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             they
             used
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             a
             little
             more
             scholastick
             subtilty
             to
             reconcile
             their
             own
             Opinions
             with
             these
             Articles
             ,
             but
             never
             condemned
             
             the
             latter
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             And
             at
             this
             day
             divers
             good
             men
             are
             in
             the
             service
             of
             this
             Church
             that
             are
             in
             their
             private
             Judgements
             of
             the
             Dort
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             thought
             their
             subscription
             to
             these
             Articles
             did
             any
             violence
             to
             their
             Consciences
             or
             Judgements
             :
             therefore
             this
             can
             be
             no
             cause
             of
             our
             Troubles
             ,
             nor
             ground
             of
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             pretence
             against
             this
             Church
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sufficiently
             purged
             from
             the
             dross
             of
             Popish
             Superstitions
             ,
             that
             it
             comes
             too
             near
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Communion
             of
             it
             is
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Popery
             is
             an
             odious
             Name
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             God
             be
             thanked
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             for
             it
             deserves
             no
             less
             :
             But
             as
             Constantine
             when
             he
             condemned
             the
             Arrians
             and
             decreed
             their
             Books
             should
             be
             burnt
             ,
             appointed
             that
             they
             should
             be
             called
             Porphyrians
             ,
             a
             Name
             sufficiently
             detested
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             :
             So
             those
             men
             that
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             reproach
             the
             Church
             ,
             know
             no
             more
             effectual
             way
             of
             affixing
             an
             Ignominy
             upon
             it
             ,
             than
             by
             laying
             the
             imputation
             of
             Popery
             to
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             the
             Charge
             were
             as
             true
             as
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             were
             as
             probable
             as
             it
             is
             malicious
             ,
             
             it
             would
             not
             only
             serve
             to
             exasperate
             the
             Vulgar
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             justifie
             their
             Secession
             from
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             the
             unreasonableness
             or
             the
             uncharitableness
             be
             greater
             in
             this
             suggestion
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             there
             hath
             been
             little
             or
             no
             alteration
             made
             in
             either
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             or
             Liturgy
             since
             the
             first
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             either
             of
             them
             incline
             too
             much
             that
             way
             ,
             they
             did
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             I
             inquire
             into
             ,
             is
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             late
             revolt
             and
             separation
             from
             this
             Church
             ,
             or
             what
             should
             make
             that
             discernable
             change
             in
             mens
             affections
             towards
             it
             ,
             from
             what
             was
             in
             the
             former
             Age
             ?
             And
             he
             that
             tells
             me
             it
             was
             Popishly
             constituted
             at
             first
             ,
             gives
             indeed
             a
             reason
             (
             if
             it
             was
             true
             )
             why
             this
             Reformation
             should
             not
             have
             been
             entertained
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             assign
             a
             cause
             why
             those
             should
             depart
             from
             it
             now
             ,
             that
             had
             imbraced
             it
             with
             so
             much
             zeal
             formerly
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             would
             speak
             home
             to
             this
             case
             ,
             must
             shew
             that
             this
             Church
             hath
             
               lost
               its
               first
               love
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             warped
             towards
             the
             old
             corruptions
             from
             which
             it
             was
             once
             purged
             .
             But
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             possible
             to
             be
             shewn
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             change
             that
             hath
             been
             made
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             
             hath
             been
             meerly
             in
             complyance
             with
             and
             condescension
             to
             those
             that
             object
             this
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             would
             reasonably
             expect
             ,
             they
             would
             easily
             pardon
             such
             Innovations
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             truth
             the
             main
             quarrel
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             alwayes
             reforming
             ,
             but
             keep
             to
             the
             old
             Matron-like
             Dress
             ,
             the
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             fashion
             .
             If
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             would
             comply
             with
             the
             curiosity
             of
             this
             wanton
             Age
             ,
             our
             Religion
             would
             quickly
             have
             the
             fortune
             of
             
             Apelles's
             picture
             according
             to
             the
             known
             story
             .
             He
             to
             deride
             the
             conceited
             folly
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             exposes
             to
             publick
             view
             a
             Master-piece
             of
             his
             work
             :
             And
             as
             it
             usually
             happens
             ,
             that
             every
             body
             pretends
             to
             skill
             in
             reforming
             (
             by
             the
             incouragement
             of
             the
             Proverb
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               facile
               est
               inventu
               addere
            
             )
             scarcely
             any
             person
             that
             past
             by
             ,
             but
             spent
             their
             verdict
             upon
             the
             picture
             ;
             All
             commend
             it
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             yet
             to
             give
             some
             special
             instance
             of
             their
             skill
             ,
             every
             one
             finds
             some
             fault
             or
             other
             :
             One
             would
             have
             had
             more
             Shadow
             ,
             another
             less
             ;
             one
             commends
             the
             Eye
             ,
             but
             blames
             a
             Lip
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             subtil
             Artist
             observes
             all
             ,
             and
             still
             as
             any
             passenger
             had
             shot
             his
             bolt
             ,
             alters
             the
             picture
             accordingly
             .
             The
             result
             was
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             by
             so
             many
             Reformations
             it
             became
             so
             deformed
             and
             monstrous
             a
             piece
             ,
             that
             not
             
             only
             wiser
             men
             ,
             but
             these
             vulgar
             Reformers
             themselves
             wondered
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             could
             now
             discern
             nothing
             worthy
             so
             famed
             an
             Artist
             .
             He
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             right
             himself
             ,
             produces
             another
             Piece
             of
             the
             same
             Beauty
             and
             Art
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             hitherto
             kept
             up
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             escaped
             their
             censure
             ,
             and
             upbraids
             them
             thus
             ,
             
               Hanc
               ego
               feci
               ,
               istam
               populus
               ,
            
             This
             latter
             is
             my
             work
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             a
             monster
             of
             your
             own
             making
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             our
             case
             ;
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             by
             holy
             and
             wise
             men
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             devested
             of
             those
             gaudy
             and
             meretricious
             accoutrements
             the
             Romanists
             had
             drest
             her
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             habited
             according
             to
             primitive
             simplicity
             ;
             but
             this
             would
             not
             please
             every
             body
             ,
             every
             Sect
             and
             Party
             would
             have
             something
             or
             other
             added
             or
             altered
             according
             to
             their
             several
             phancies
             and
             Hypotheses
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             should
             be
             allowed
             (
             the
             opinions
             of
             men
             are
             so
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             as
             well
             as
             to
             truth
             )
             the
             true
             lineaments
             of
             Christianity
             would
             quite
             be
             lost
             .
             Upon
             this
             consideration
             hath
             not
             this
             Church
             been
             very
             fond
             of
             alterations
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             all
             this
             it
             is
             likely
             it
             will
             be
             replyed
             ,
             That
             now
             we
             have
             more
             light
             and
             discover
             blemishes
             and
             deformities
             ,
             which
             (
             though
             
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             yet
             )
             we
             could
             not
             discern
             when
             our selves
             came
             out
             of
             the
             dark
             Den
             of
             Popery
             .
             At
             first
             ,
             like
             the
             man
             under
             cure
             of
             his
             blindness
             ,
             Mark
             8.
             24.
             we
             saw
             men
             as
             trees
             walking
             ,
             we
             discovered
             only
             some
             more
             palpable
             errors
             ,
             but
             now
             we
             discern
             though
             lesser
             yet
             not
             tolerable
             deformities
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             this
             therefore
             I
             answer
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             certain
             all
             is
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Popery
             ,
             that
             is
             held
             or
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             our
             duty
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             )
             to
             depart
             further
             from
             her
             than
             she
             hath
             departed
             from
             the
             truth
             :
             for
             then
             it
             would
             be
             our
             duty
             to
             forsake
             Christianity
             it self
             in
             detestation
             of
             Popery
             .
             To
             reform
             is
             not
             surely
             to
             cast
             away
             every
             thing
             that
             was
             in
             use
             before
             ,
             unless
             Barbarism
             be
             the
             only
             through
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             The
             Historian
             observes
             of
             those
             that
             spoil
             Provinces
             and
             ransack
             Kingdoms
             
               ubi
               solitudinem
               fecere
               pacem
               appellant
            
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             converted
             a
             flourishing
             Countrey
             into
             a
             desolate
             wilderness
             ,
             they
             called
             this
             a
             profound
             peace
             .
             But
             sure
             to
             reform
             is
             not
             to
             destroy
             and
             lay
             waste
             ,
             but
             to
             amend
             .
             Unless
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             that
             she
             holds
             or
             practises
             any
             thing
             false
             or
             sinful
             ,
             it
             will
             little
             avail
             them
             that
             
             object
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             be
             any
             blemish
             to
             her
             constitution
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             things
             she
             concurs
             with
             the
             Roman
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             reasonable
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             received
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             meerly
             because
             there
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             be
             found
             no
             where
             else
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             many
             things
             are
             the
             same
             in
             both
             Churches
             ,
             (
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             be
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             at
             all
             else
             ,
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             true
             that
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             agree
             are
             such
             (
             and
             no
             other
             )
             as
             were
             received
             generally
             by
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Roman
             before
             it
             lay
             under
             any
             ill
             character
             .
             But
             that
             this
             Church
             doth
             not
             so
             syncretize
             with
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             its
             Communion
             unsafe
             or
             sinful
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             following
             Considerations
             will
             give
             sufficient
             security
             to
             an
             unprejudiced
             mind
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             let
             me
             intreat
             him
             that
             hath
             entertained
             any
             suspicions
             of
             that
             kind
             against
             her
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             ingenuous
             Answer
             of
             these
             two
             or
             three
             Queries
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             there
             be
             such
             a
             dangerous
             affinity
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             the
             Romish
             ,
             how
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             blessed
             instruments
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             such
             as
             A.
             Bishop
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Latimer
            
             and
             others
             ,
             laid
             down
             their
             lives
             in
             testimony
             to
             this
             
             against
             that
             ?
             For
             if
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             could
             have
             been
             so
             barbarous
             as
             cruelly
             to
             murder
             those
             excellent
             persons
             for
             some
             slight
             Innovations
             ,
             or
             for
             differing
             from
             them
             in
             Circumstantials
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             such
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             prodigal
             of
             their
             own
             blood
             ,
             nor
             weary
             of
             their
             lives
             as
             to
             cast
             them
             away
             upon
             Trifles
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             at
             least
             therefore
             that
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             thought
             the
             English
             Reformation
             to
             be
             essentially
             different
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             that
             those
             holy
             men
             aforesaid
             thought
             so
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             offer
             to
             God
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             fools
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             all
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             ours
             ,
             and
             are
             commanded
             so
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Head
             of
             their
             Church
             under
             peril
             of
             damnation
             ?
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             true
             Protestants
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             think
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             absent
             themselves
             from
             the
             Roman
             Worship
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             defile
             their
             Consciences
             with
             their
             Superstitions
             ?
             I
             say
             how
             comes
             this
             distance
             and
             apprehension
             of
             sin
             and
             danger
             reciprocally
             ,
             if
             the
             differences
             between
             them
             be
             inconsiderable
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whence
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Bigots
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             have
             more
             spite
             
             against
             our
             Church
             ,
             than
             against
             any
             Sect
             or
             Party
             whatsoever
             ?
             but
             that
             they
             take
             us
             not
             only
             for
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             mortal
             and
             formidable
             of
             all
             those
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             .
          
           
             Or
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             Church-men
             of
             England
             are
             not
             far
             enough
             removed
             from
             any
             participation
             with
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             they
             of
             all
             men
             most
             zealously
             and
             constantly
             upon
             all
             occasions
             stand
             in
             the
             gap
             and
             oppose
             the
             return
             of
             Popery
             into
             England
             ,
             when
             other
             men
             either
             slight
             the
             danger
             ,
             or
             are
             so
             fond
             of
             their
             own
             private
             sentiments
             ,
             as
             apparently
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             this
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             them
             ?
             Any
             reasonable
             man
             would
             think
             those
             men
             have
             not
             really
             such
             an
             abhorrence
             of
             Popery
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             might
             easily
             be
             found
             terms
             of
             accommodation
             between
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             observe
             them
             more
             fond
             of
             every
             petty
             Opinion
             ,
             than
             concern'd
             for
             the
             publick
             Security
             against
             that
             common
             Enemy
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             will
             rather
             venture
             the
             danger
             of
             that
             breaking
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             than
             forgo
             the
             least
             fancy
             or
             opinion
             ;
             nay
             ,
             will
             be
             instrumental
             in
             procuring
             a
             Toleration
             and
             suspension
             of
             the
             publick
             Laws
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             so
             jealous
             others
             should
             have
             any
             kindness
             for
             .
             And
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             
             call
             to
             witness
             the
             transactions
             of
             the
             last
             year
             ,
             when
             those
             very
             men
             that
             would
             be
             thought
             the
             
             Atlas's
             and
             only
             supporters
             of
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             out
             as
             if
             their
             Zeal
             was
             the
             only
             Bulwark
             against
             Popery
             ,
             had
             by
             their
             separation
             from
             ,
             and
             enmity
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             weakned
             the
             common
             interest
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             restless
             importunities
             and
             unlimited
             desires
             of
             liberty
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             extorted
             a
             suspension
             of
             the
             Laws
             touching
             Religion
             .
             Had
             not
             His
             Majesty
             and
             His
             Parliament
             timely
             foreseen
             the
             consequence
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Nation
             been
             awakned
             into
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             danger
             by
             the
             serious
             and
             constant
             admonitions
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             ,
             Popery
             might
             have
             come
             in
             like
             a
             Landflood
             upon
             us
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             quicksighted
             Watchmen
             that
             can
             spy
             Popery
             so
             far
             off
             .
             I
             say
             had
             not
             the
             Church-men
             especially
             bestirred
             themselves
             ,
             and
             shewed
             both
             a
             better
             courage
             and
             zeal
             against
             Popery
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             better
             skill
             in
             that
             warfare
             than
             their
             Accusers
             ,
             the
             so
             much
             dreaded
             Enemy
             had
             ere
             this
             time
             been
             in
             fair
             hopes
             of
             attaining
             his
             desires
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             a
             passage
             of
             so
             much
             glory
             to
             the
             true
             Church-men
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             and
             illustrious
             an
             instance
             of
             their
             integrity
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             hope
             whilest
             it
             shall
             remain
             in
             memory
             ,
             
             Malice
             it self
             will
             be
             ashamed
             to
             lay
             any
             imputation
             of
             inclining
             to
             Popery
             either
             upon
             the
             Church
             or
             Church-men
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             add
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             as
             understanding
             men
             in
             Religion
             ,
             persons
             of
             as
             holy
             Lives
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             comfortable
             Consciences
             ,
             of
             this
             Churches
             Education
             ,
             as
             are
             any
             where
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             Which
             three
             things
             together
             fully
             acquit
             any
             Church
             of
             participation
             with
             Popery
             .
             For
             that
             degeneracy
             of
             Christianity
             is
             for
             nothing
             more
             truly
             hateful
             ,
             nor
             by
             nothing
             more
             discoverable
             than
             by
             its
             blind
             devotion
             ,
             principles
             of
             immorality
             ,
             and
             the
             bad
             security
             it
             gives
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             who
             so
             acquits
             any
             Church
             of
             ,
             (
             as
             every
             considerate
             man
             must
             needs
             do
             this
             Church
             )
             he
             shall
             after
             that
             ,
             very
             unreasonably
             leave
             any
             ill
             character
             upon
             her
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             that
             nature
             we
             now
             are
             speaking
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             there
             is
             a
             terrible
             Charge
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             against
             the
             Sufficiency
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             ,
             like
             the
             Sons
             of
             Eli
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             15.
             
               made
               men
               to
               abhor
               the
               offerings
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             this
             is
             made
             the
             pretence
             of
             resorting
             to
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             if
             this
             was
             as
             true
             as
             it
             is
             horribly
             false
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             an
             Objection
             perhaps
             fit
             for
             a
             Papist
             to
             make
             ,
             who
             is
             taught
             that
             the
             efficacy
             of
             all
             Divine
             Offices
             depends
             upon
             the
             intention
             and
             condition
             of
             him
             that
             administers
             ;
             But
             no
             Protestant
             without
             contradicting
             his
             own
             principles
             can
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             justifie
             his
             recession
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             if
             the
             efficacy
             of
             all
             Divine
             Ordinances
             depend
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             and
             the
             concurrence
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             with
             my
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             prejudice
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             administers
             is
             an
             evil
             or
             unlearned
             man
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             I
             prepare
             my self
             to
             receive
             benefit
             immediately
             from
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             appointed
             by
             him
             ?
             This
             therefore
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             malicious
             stone
             to
             cast
             at
             us
             from
             whom
             they
             are
             departed
             ;
             but
             no
             argument
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             nor
             excuse
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             confess
             nevertheless
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             arguing
             (
             for
             we
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             call
             hard
             word
             by
             that
             name
             )
             is
             of
             great
             prevalence
             with
             injudicious
             persons
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             prejudice
             them
             against
             the
             best
             Constitutions
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             they
             not
             understanding
             the
             reason
             of
             things
             ,
             give
             reception
             and
             entertainment
             to
             any
             proposition
             in
             proportion
             to
             
             the
             opinion
             or
             reverence
             they
             have
             for
             the
             person
             that
             recommends
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             known
             story
             ,
             how
             well
             the
             Spartans
             were
             aware
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             in
             their
             Council
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             bad
             life
             had
             propounded
             excellent
             counsel
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             ,
             but
             suborn
             some
             other
             person
             of
             great
             sanctity
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             :
             Amongst
             other
             reasons
             ,
             lest
             the
             ill
             opinion
             that
             was
             generally
             conceived
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             should
             derogate
             from
             the
             weight
             and
             value
             of
             the
             counsel
             and
             advice
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             more
             extreamly
             to
             blame
             are
             those
             that
             acknowledging
             the
             truth
             and
             excellency
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             can
             yet
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             undermine
             the
             success
             of
             it
             by
             sowing
             suspicions
             and
             in
             raising
             scandals
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             propagate
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             to
             the
             immortal
             glory
             of
             the
             Great
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             when
             at
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             had
             exhibited
             to
             him
             a
             great
             bundle
             of
             Libels
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             he
             burnt
             them
             all
             together
             before
             their
             faces
             ,
             as
             thinking
             them
             fitter
             for
             the
             fire
             than
             the
             light
             .
             And
             protested
             he
             had
             so
             great
             a
             zeal
             for
             the
             reputation
             of
             Church-men
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             concern
             
             and
             consequence
             of
             their
             good
             same
             and
             reputation
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             see
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             most
             scandalous
             commission
             ,
             he
             would
             cover
             such
             a
             mans
             shame
             with
             his
             own
             Purple
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             I
             doubt
             in
             these
             dayes
             there
             is
             little
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Charity
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             so
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             need
             of
             it
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             for
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             convince
             this
             suggestion
             against
             the
             Church-men
             of
             as
             much
             falshood
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             frivolousness
             .
             For
             though
             there
             want
             not
             those
             in
             these
             dayes
             that
             are
             so
             quick-sighted
             as
             to
             discover
             spots
             in
             the
             Sun
             it self
             :
             Though
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             be
             both
             those
             that
             have
             great
             skill
             in
             all
             the
             methods
             of
             uncharitableness
             ,
             such
             as
             can
             insinuate
             little
             whispers
             and
             jealousies
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             foment
             and
             hatch
             them
             up
             to
             a
             story
             ,
             and
             then
             aggravate
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             lastly
             make
             the
             folly
             of
             some
             one
             man
             ,
             be
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             whole
             Order
             ;
             And
             also
             those
             Atheistical
             persons
             whose
             interest
             it
             is
             (
             in
             order
             to
             the
             extenuating
             their
             own
             villanies
             ,
             )
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             to
             render
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             that
             reprove
             them
             as
             ridiculous
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             are
             become
             great
             proficients
             of
             late
             in
             a
             scurrilous
             kind
             of
             drollery
             ,
             whereby
             they
             can
             sublimate
             their
             own
             vices
             and
             debaucheries
             
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             vapour
             ,
             a
             meer
             frolick
             and
             Gentile
             humour
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             aggravate
             the
             meer
             humane
             infirmities
             of
             graver
             men
             into
             great
             deformities
             :
             yet
             all
             their
             combined
             wit
             and
             malice
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             affix
             any
             scandal
             upon
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             present
             English
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             their
             Learning
             and
             Ability
             :
             If
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             be
             not
             better
             than
             that
             of
             former
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Homilies
             are
             in
             no
             greater
             reputation
             ,
             and
             should
             expect
             to
             see
             the
             people
             desire
             their
             Pastors
             to
             read
             them
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             save
             the
             labour
             of
             their
             own
             compositions
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Sermons
             of
             foreign
             Divines
             be
             better
             than
             those
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             what
             is
             then
             the
             reason
             that
             all
             Protestants
             abroad
             admire
             the
             English
             way
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             some
             foreign
             Congregations
             (
             as
             I
             am
             credibly
             informed
             )
             defray
             the
             charges
             of
             the
             travails
             of
             their
             Pastor
             into
             England
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             dispense
             with
             their
             absence
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             return
             to
             them
             instructed
             in
             the
             method
             of
             English
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Preaching
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             be
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             ours
             ,
             he
             that
             
             hath
             not
             a
             mind
             to
             travail
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             may
             yet
             indifferently
             well
             resolve
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             take
             but
             the
             pains
             to
             read
             a
             Book
             written
             by
             Erasmus
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             Preaching
             :
             which
             whosoever
             hath
             done
             or
             shall
             do
             ,
             I
             verily
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             he
             shall
             quickly
             be
             able
             to
             reckon
             up
             more
             follies
             and
             ridiculous
             passages
             ,
             than
             all
             those
             gathered
             together
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Inquiry
               into
               the
               Causes
               of
               the
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             that
             shall
             take
             the
             pains
             or
             have
             the
             curiosity
             to
             compare
             the
             Preachings
             generally
             in
             our
             Churches
             with
             those
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             Conventicles
             ,
             will
             either
             find
             them
             very
             unequally
             matcht
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             he
             hath
             any
             reason
             at
             all
             ,
             he
             hath
             reason
             to
             suspect
             himself
             intolerably
             prejudicate
             .
             For
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             sound
             Theology
             ,
             strength
             of
             Argument
             ,
             gravity
             of
             Expression
             and
             distinctiness
             of
             Method
             ;
             on
             the
             other
             side
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             than
             puerile
             and
             flat
             ,
             oft-times
             rude
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             blasphemous
             expressions
             ,
             Similitudes
             instead
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             either
             apish
             Gestures
             ,
             or
             tragical
             Vociferations
             instead
             of
             Eloquence
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             may
             in
             great
             measure
             take
             an
             estimate
             of
             the
             wisdom
             and
             abilities
             of
             a
             Preacher
             or
             Writer
             by
             the
             very
             subject
             
             he
             chooses
             to
             discourse
             on
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             handling
             it
             .
             And
             he
             that
             shall
             impartially
             apply
             himself
             to
             this
             little
             trouble
             ,
             may
             easily
             observe
             the
             Sermons
             and
             Tractates
             of
             the
             Non-conformists
             generally
             ,
             to
             be
             either
             about
             .
             Predestination
             ,
             which
             (
             besides
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             amongst
             the
             people
             for
             mistakes
             )
             nothing
             but
             unskilfulness
             could
             make
             any
             man
             confident
             enough
             to
             undertake
             the
             unfolding
             of
             ;
             or
             about
             
               Union
               with
               God
               and
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             themselves
             confess
             to
             be
             unintelligible
             ,
             and
             they
             help
             to
             make
             it
             so
             ;
             or
             the
             
               sweetness
               ,
               beauty
            
             and
             loveliness
             of
             Christ's
             Person
             ,
             which
             is
             seldome
             handled
             with
             any
             better
             effect
             ,
             than
             the
             stirring
             up
             some
             sensual
             passion
             or
             other
             in
             the
             fond
             Auditors
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             verified
             by
             experience
             .
          
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             charge
             all
             the
             Non-conformists
             with
             such
             indecencies
             as
             these
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             manifest
             it
             is
             such
             kind
             of
             discourses
             as
             I
             have
             intimated
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             most
             taking
             and
             ravishing
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             Discourses
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               reason
               of
               Religion
            
             deduced
             thence
             ;
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Providence
            
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             of
             
               Contentment
               ,
               Reverence
            
             and
             Submission
             
             inferred
             therefrom
             ;
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               reasons
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
            
             and
             
               indispensable
               obligations
               to
               Virtue
            
             ,
             as
             the
             consequence
             of
             that
             principle
             laid
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ;
             of
             the
             
               nature
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               of
               Charity
               ,
               of
               Obedience
               to
               Governours
               :
            
             all
             which
             are
             good
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             importance
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             now
             compare
             the
             Writings
             of
             both
             parties
             ,
             the
             difference
             will
             yet
             be
             more
             legible
             .
             Although
             it
             hath
             been
             observed
             of
             old
             by
             a
             Wise
             and
             Great
             man
             ,
             That
             generally
             the
             ablest
             of
             men
             have
             not
             been
             most
             given
             to
             writing
             of
             Books
             ,
             as
             being
             loth
             to
             make
             themselves
             Themes
             for
             fools
             to
             comment
             upon
             ;
             but
             a
             middle
             sort
             of
             men
             are
             most
             disposed
             ,
             and
             usually
             have
             best
             success
             that
             way
             ,
             whose
             Genius
             is
             more
             adequate
             to
             vulgar
             capacities
             :
             yet
             let
             any
             man
             of
             competent
             judgement
             lay
             passion
             and
             prejudice
             aside
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Divines
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             and
             most
             other
             parts
             of
             Learning
             ,
             have
             not
             matcht
             any
             other
             Profession
             ,
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             but
             extreamly
             overmatcht
             their
             Opponents
             ?
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             name
             Men
             and
             Writings
             ,
             but
             I
             conceive
             it
             needless
             in
             so
             clear
             a
             case
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             But
             then
             for
             the
             lives
             of
             Church-men
             ;
             Though
             I
             will
             not
             render
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             nor
             retaliate
             the
             reproaches
             cast
             upon
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             ripping
             up
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             the
             other
             perswasions
             :
             For
             (
             besides
             that
             I
             have
             not
             so
             leaned
             Christ
             ,
             )
             I
             have
             observed
             so
             much
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             such
             uncharitable
             recriminations
             have
             not
             only
             made
             an
             Apology
             for
             the
             Atheism
             and
             Profaneness
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             but
             afford
             a
             pleasant
             spectacle
             to
             all
             evil
             men
             ,
             to
             behold
             Divines
             coming
             upon
             the
             Stage
             like
             Gladiators
             ,
             and
             wounding
             and
             murdering
             one
             anothers
             reputation
             .
             To
             which
             add
             ,
             that
             I
             verily
             hope
             the
             Lives
             ,
             of
             the
             generality
             at
             least
             ,
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             are
             so
             unblameable
             and
             commendable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             the
             soil
             of
             other
             mens
             deformities
             to
             set
             them
             off
             or
             recommend
             them
             .
             Yet
             I
             will
             say
             these
             two
             two
             things
             further
             in
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             a
             man
             be
             a
             male-content
             with
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             the
             Church
             resort
             to
             private
             Assemblies
             ,
             or
             if
             being
             a
             Clergy-man
             and
             continuing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             shall
             debauch
             his
             Office
             and
             undermine
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             should
             uphold
             ;
             such
             a
             man
             may
             then
             debauch
             his
             Life
             too
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             a
             very
             charitable
             construction
             amongst
             
             the
             generality
             of
             dissenters
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             of
             singular
             sanctity
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             but
             withal
             zealous
             of
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             his
             own
             duty
             in
             it
             ,
             this
             man
             shall
             have
             worse
             quarter
             and
             be
             more
             maligned
             by
             the
             fiery
             Zealots
             of
             other
             parties
             ,
             than
             one
             that
             is
             both
             of
             a
             more
             loose
             life
             and
             meaner
             abilities
             .
             Whence
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             bad
             lives
             of
             Clergy-men
             (
             if
             it
             were
             true
             )
             is
             but
             a
             pretext
             ,
             not
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             quarrel
             with
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             impertinent
             and
             phantastical
             talking
             of
             Religion
             be
             Religion
             ,
             if
             endless
             scrupulosity
             and
             straining
             at
             Gnats
             ,
             if
             censoriousness
             and
             rash
             judging
             our
             Betters
             and
             Superiours
             ,
             if
             melancholy
             sighing
             and
             complaining
             be
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             going
             from
             Sermon
             to
             Sermon
             ,
             without
             allowing
             our selves
             time
             to
             mediate
             on
             what
             we
             hear
             ,
             or
             leisure
             to
             instruct
             our
             Families
             ;
             if
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             the
             main
             points
             of
             true
             Godliness
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             are
             not
             generally
             the
             most
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Non-conformists
             are
             .
             But
             if
             a
             reverent
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             of
             keeping
             all
             his
             express
             Laws
             ,
             if
             Justice
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Contentment
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Peaceableness
             
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Governours
             ,
             be
             the
             principal
             ingredients
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ;
             as
             doubtless
             they
             are
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             our
             measures
             either
             from
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Prophets
             :
             Then
             I
             do
             not
             despair
             but
             the
             Church-men
             may
             be
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             far
             more
             holy
             lives
             than
             their
             accusers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             contempt
             cast
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             upon
             this
             Issue
             I
             dare
             challenge
             Malice
             it self
             to
             be
             able
             to
             fasten
             any
             brand
             of
             bad
             life
             upon
             the
             generality
             or
             body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             this
             Age
             is
             not
             without
             some
             of
             the
             brood
             of
             Cham
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             the
             impudence
             to
             uncover
             their
             Fathers
             nakedness
             ,
             and
             expose
             those
             deformities
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             ,
             not
             only
             out
             of
             charity
             or
             reverence
             ,
             but
             wisdom
             also
             to
             conceal
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             such
             a
             body
             of
             men
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             same
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             solicited
             with
             the
             same
             temptations
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             should
             be
             altogether
             without
             spot
             or
             blemish
             :
             yet
             I
             do
             really
             believe
             ,
             those
             are
             extream
             few
             of
             that
             number
             that
             justly
             deserve
             any
             scandalous
             character
             ,
             and
             also
             very
             inconsiderable
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             he
             that
             shall
             for
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             reflect
             dishonour
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             in
             general
             ,
             shall
             do
             as
             unrighteously
             ,
             
             as
             he
             that
             shall
             take
             a
             downright
             honest
             man
             ,
             and
             omitting
             his
             many
             and
             great
             vertues
             and
             innumerable
             good
             actions
             ,
             only
             rake
             up
             and
             represent
             in
             an
             odious
             Catalogue
             all
             the
             follies
             of
             his
             youth
             and
             errors
             of
             his
             life
             .
             By
             the
             which
             artifice
             ,
             the
             best
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             best
             Society
             of
             men
             may
             be
             rendred
             odious
             enough
             .
             It
             is
             well
             enough
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             healthfullest
             body
             is
             not
             without
             some
             humours
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             were
             all
             drawn
             together
             ,
             into
             some
             one
             part
             or
             member
             ,
             would
             make
             an
             ill
             and
             dangerous
             spectacle
             :
             but
             whilest
             they
             lye
             dispersed
             in
             the
             whole
             mass
             of
             blood
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             predominancy
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             or
             else
             are
             lockt
             up
             in
             their
             private
             cells
             ,
             glandulae
             or
             other
             receptacles
             ,
             till
             they
             shall
             be
             critically
             evacuated
             ,
             do
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             little
             or
             nothing
             indanger
             or
             deform
             such
             a
             body
             .
             I
             need
             not
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             .
             To
             conclude
             therefore
             ;
             Were
             there
             but
             either
             so
             much
             Charity
             and
             Humanity
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             Men
             and
             Christians
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             unprejudicacy
             as
             becomes
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             used
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             we
             should
             instead
             of
             reproaching
             the
             failings
             or
             miscarriages
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             heartily
             thank
             God
             for
             that
             remarkable
             Holiness
             ,
             Humility
             and
             Charity
             that
             is
             yet
             alive
             and
             warm
             in
             the
             
             breasts
             of
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Divines
             of
             this
             Church
             in
             this
             cold
             and
             degenerate
             Age.
             And
             for
             the
             rest
             we
             should
             think
             of
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               Vitia
               erunt
               donec
               homines
               ,
               sed
               neque
               haec
               continua
               ,
               &
               meliorum
               interventu
               pensantur
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               more
               remote
               and
               less
               observed
               Causes
               of
               the
               infelicity
               of
               this
               Church
               ;
               such
               as
               1.
               
               The
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               and
               return
               of
               Popery
               under
               her
               in
               the
               Infancy
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               2.
               
               The
               bad
               provision
               for
               Ministers
               in
               Corporations
               ,
               &c.
               3.
               
               Frequent
               Wars
               .
               4.
               
               The
               liberty
               in
               Religion
               that
               Trade
               seems
               to
               require
               .
               5.
               
               The
               secret
               designs
               of
               Atheists
               and
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             HItherto
             I
             have
             only
             noted
             and
             refuted
             the
             Scandals
             and
             Contumelies
             cast
             upon
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             how
             groundless
             and
             unreasonable
             soever
             they
             are
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             a
             little
             mischief
             when
             they
             are
             whispered
             in
             corners
             ,
             and
             insinuated
             in
             Conventicles
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             have
             reckoned
             up
             some
             more
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             as
             easily
             have
             disproved
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             either
             reducible
             to
             those
             we
             have
             touched
             ,
             or
             will
             fall
             under
             consideration
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
           
             I
             now
             proceed
             from
             those
             Imaginary
             ,
             to
             inquire
             into
             and
             consider
             of
             the
             true
             and
             real
             Causes
             of
             the
             present
             disaffection
             to
             the
             English
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             of
             several
             kinds
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             my self
             curiously
             to
             distinguish
             them
             into
             exact
             Classes
             ,
             contenting
             my self
             faithfully
             to
             relate
             them
             ,
             and
             represent
             their
             peculiar
             malignant
             influences
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Chapter
             I
             will
             bring
             into
             view
             these
             five
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             misfortune
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             great
             disadvantage
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             well
             confirmed
             and
             swadled
             in
             its
             Infancy
             .
             It
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             wise
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             greatly
             contributes
             to
             the
             duration
             and
             longevity
             of
             any
             Society
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             good
             time
             of
             Peace
             in
             its
             Minority
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             been
             put
             upon
             difficulties
             and
             tryals
             till
             its
             limbs
             and
             joints
             were
             setled
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             people
             were
             competently
             inured
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             Constitutions
             by
             time
             digested
             into
             Customs
             and
             made
             natural
             to
             them
             .
             The
             State
             of
             Sparta
             remained
             intire
             without
             any
             considerable
             change
             in
             its
             Constitution
             or
             Laws
             the
             longest
             of
             any
             Society
             we
             have
             read
             of
             :
             And
             Lycurgus
             the
             Law-giver
             and
             Founder
             of
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             taken
             an
             effectual
             
             course
             to
             make
             it
             so
             durable
             by
             this
             stratagem
             .
             When
             he
             had
             framed
             the
             body
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             he
             pretends
             occasion
             of
             Travail
             to
             consult
             the
             Oracle
             at
             Delphos
             about
             their
             affairs
             ,
             but
             first
             takes
             an
             Oath
             of
             all
             the
             Lacedemonians
             to
             preserve
             the
             Laws
             in
             being
             inviolable
             till
             his
             return
             .
             Which
             having
             done
             ,
             he
             resolvedly
             never
             returns
             to
             them
             again
             .
             By
             this
             means
             whilest
             the
             people
             were
             by
             the
             Religion
             of
             their
             Oath
             and
             a
             long
             expectation
             of
             his
             delayed
             return
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             used
             to
             the
             Constitutions
             he
             had
             established
             ,
             they
             grew
             so
             well
             practised
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             Custom
             had
             habituated
             and
             even
             naturalized
             them
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             became
             unchangeable
             .
             Agreeable
             hereunto
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             our
             own
             Lawyers
             ,
             that
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             is
             never
             grievous
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             seldome
             repealed
             ,
             whatever
             defects
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Statute-Laws
             frequently
             are
             ;
             because
             long
             Custom
             and
             Use
             hath
             fitted
             either
             that
             to
             the
             men
             or
             the
             men
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             run
             easily
             and
             naturally
             that
             way
             .
             It
             is
             observed
             also
             by
             Divines
             ,
             That
             when
             God
             Almighty
             gave
             a
             peculiar
             Body
             of
             Laws
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             he
             took
             not
             only
             the
             opportunity
             of
             their
             straits
             and
             adversities
             at
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             that
             his
             Institutions
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             be
             received
             ;
             but
             also
             kept
             
             them
             fourty
             years
             under
             the
             continual
             education
             in
             and
             exercise
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             not
             likely
             to
             take
             in
             any
             other
             impressions
             ,
             nor
             have
             other
             examples
             before
             their
             eyes
             to
             tempt
             or
             corrupt
             them
             .
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             a
             wonderful
             providence
             he
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             men
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             (
             except
             Caleb
             and
             Joshua
             )
             and
             had
             observed
             other
             Customs
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             be
             likely
             to
             give
             beginning
             to
             innovation
             ,
             should
             all
             dye
             before
             they
             came
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             That
             by
             all
             these
             means
             ,
             the
             Laws
             he
             gave
             them
             might
             take
             the
             deeper
             root
             ,
             and
             so
             remain
             unalterable
             to
             all
             generations
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             choose
             but
             observe
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             when
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             had
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             planted
             his
             Religion
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             such
             a
             Law
             as
             sufficiently
             recommended
             it self
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             by
             its
             own
             goodness
             ,
             easiness
             and
             reasonableness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             an
             
               everlasting
               Religion
            
             (
             or
             Righteousness
             )
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             calls
             it
             ;
             yet
             for
             more
             security
             ,
             it
             pleased
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             to
             restrain
             the
             rage
             of
             Pagans
             and
             Jews
             for
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             Christians
             above
             sixty
             years
             of
             peace
             ,
             before
             any
             considerable
             persecution
             
             broke
             in
             upon
             them
             ;
             that
             in
             that
             warm
             Sun
             it
             might
             spread
             its
             roots
             ,
             and
             get
             some
             considerable
             strength
             and
             footing
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             was
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             new-born
             Church
             of
             England
             should
             be
             early
             tryed
             .
             And
             that
             it
             might
             give
             proof
             of
             its
             divine
             extraction
             ,
             it
             must
             ,
             like
             Hercules
             ,
             conslict
             with
             Serpents
             in
             its
             cradle
             ,
             and
             undergo
             a
             severe
             persecution
             ,
             the
             good
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             dying
             immaturely
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             succeeding
             him
             in
             the
             Throne
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             means
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             this
             Infant-Reformation
             gave
             egregious
             proof
             of
             its
             intrinsick
             truth
             and
             reasonableness
             ,
             many
             fealing
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             ;
             so
             it
             had
             this
             disadvantage
             (
             that
             we
             are
             all
             this
             while
             representing
             )
             namely
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             persecution
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             other
             members
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             were
             driven
             into
             other
             Countreys
             for
             refuge
             and
             shelter
             from
             the
             storm
             ;
             and
             there
             ,
             were
             (
             as
             it
             's
             easie
             to
             imagine
             )
             tempted
             with
             novelty
             ,
             and
             distracted
             with
             variety
             of
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             reasons
             ,
             or
             habituated
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             their
             own
             .
             And
             hereupon
             (
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             
             observed
             of
             English
             Travailers
             )
             brought
             home
             with
             them
             those
             foreign
             fashions
             ,
             the
             fond
             singularity
             of
             which
             is
             still
             very
             taking
             with
             too
             many
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             thus
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             returned
             not
             again
             to
             us
             when
             they
             did
             return
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             before
             they
             were
             well
             inured
             to
             the
             English
             Reformation
             ,
             they
             became
             inamoured
             of
             the
             Rites
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             not
             much
             considering
             whether
             they
             were
             better
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             were
             fresher
             and
             newer
             ,
             nor
             minding
             that
             there
             are
             oft-times
             reasons
             that
             make
             one
             Form
             necessary
             to
             be
             established
             in
             one
             place
             or
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ,
             when
             otherwise
             it
             is
             possible
             they
             may
             be
             both
             indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             not
             equally
             fit
             to
             the
             humour
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             consonant
             to
             the
             Civil
             Constitutions
             ;
             nor
             yet
             observing
             that
             many
             things
             were
             taken
             up
             and
             brought
             into
             use
             in
             other
             Churches
             not
             upon
             choice
             but
             necessity
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             were
             absolutely
             better
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             the
             state
             of
             affairs
             so
             requiring
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ;
             where
             the
             Reformation
             had
             not
             at
             first
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             there
             the
             Reformers
             were
             constrained
             to
             enter
             into
             particular
             confederations
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             from
             whence
             Presbyterian
             Government
             seems
             
             to
             have
             taken
             its
             rise
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             Exiled
             English
             Protestants
             not
             entring
             into
             so
             deep
             a
             search
             into
             the
             special
             causes
             or
             occasions
             of
             those
             different
             Rites
             and
             Forms
             they
             found
             in
             the
             places
             whither
             they
             fled
             for
             succour
             ,
             as
             to
             discover
             whether
             they
             were
             strictly
             Religious
             or
             meerly
             Political
             :
             but
             observing
             some
             pretexts
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             during
             their
             abode
             in
             those
             parts
             being
             used
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             use
             confirmed
             in
             them
             ;
             they
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             with
             safety
             return
             to
             England
             again
             ,
             came
             home
             laden
             with
             these
             Foreign
             Commodities
             ,
             and
             crying
             them
             up
             with
             a
             good
             grace
             ,
             found
             too
             many
             Chapmen
             for
             such
             Novelties
             .
             Thus
             as
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             they
             had
             Bread
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             Angels
             food
             ,
             longed
             for
             the
             Onions
             and
             Garlike
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             remembring
             how
             sweet
             those
             were
             to
             them
             under
             their
             bitter
             bondage
             ,
             and
             had
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             upon
             every
             pet
             or
             disgust
             ,
             a
             mind
             to
             return
             thither
             :
             So
             these
             men
             retained
             as
             long
             as
             they
             lived
             a
             lingring
             after
             those
             entertainments
             which
             they
             found
             then
             very
             pleasant
             when
             other
             was
             denyed
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             they
             received
             a
             tincture
             of
             these
             before
             they
             had
             well
             imbibed
             or
             sufficiently
             understood
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
           
             And
             though
             these
             men
             are
             now
             dead
             ,
             yet
             the
             Childrens
             Teeth
             are
             still
             set
             on
             edge
             with
             the
             sowre
             Grapes
             their
             Fathers
             have
             eaten
             .
             For
             those
             persons
             being
             considerable
             for
             their
             Zeal
             against
             Popery
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             recommended
             to
             the
             esteem
             of
             people
             at
             their
             return
             ,
             by
             the
             travail
             and
             hardship
             they
             had
             underwent
             for
             the
             Protestant
             profession
             ,
             were
             easily
             able
             with
             great
             advantage
             to
             communicate
             their
             Sentiments
             and
             propagate
             their
             Prejudices
             amongst
             the
             Members
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             Here
             therefore
             I
             think
             we
             may
             justly
             lay
             the
             first
             Scene
             of
             the
             Distractions
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             Cause
             may
             be
             reckoned
             the
             bad
             and
             incompetent
             provision
             for
             a
             Learned
             and
             Able
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Corporations
             and
             generality
             of
             great
             Parishes
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             multitudes
             of
             Opinions
             that
             deform
             and
             trouble
             this
             Church
             ,
             are
             generally
             hatcht
             and
             nursed
             up
             in
             the
             Corporations
             ,
             Market-Towns
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             places
             ;
             whereas
             the
             lesser
             Countrey
             Villages
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             quiet
             ,
             and
             peaceably
             comply
             with
             Establish't
             Orders
             .
             And
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Dissatisfaction
             with
             the
             Rites
             and
             Government
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Convulsions
             and
             Confusions
             of
             State
             ,
             took
             their
             Origin
             from
             the
             bad
             humours
             of
             those
             greater
             Societies
             or
             Congregations
             of
             people
             ,
             I
             suppose
             I
             should
             say
             no
             more
             than
             what
             the
             observation
             of
             every
             considerative
             man
             will
             allow
             and
             confirm
             .
          
           
             Now
             he
             that
             searching
             for
             a
             reason
             of
             this
             difference
             shall
             impute
             it
             either
             to
             the
             Ease
             ,
             Fulness
             and
             Luxury
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             leisure
             and
             curiosity
             to
             excogitate
             Novelties
             ,
             and
             spirit
             and
             confidence
             to
             maintain
             and
             abett
             them
             ,
             whilest
             the
             latter
             tired
             with
             hard
             labour
             ,
             neither
             trouble
             themselves
             nor
             others
             ,
             but
             apply
             themselves
             to
             till
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             earn
             their
             bread
             with
             the
             sweat
             of
             their
             brows
             :
             or
             to
             the
             multitude
             and
             great
             concourse
             of
             people
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             Notions
             are
             more
             easily
             started
             ,
             better
             protected
             ,
             and
             parties
             sooner
             formed
             for
             the
             defence
             and
             dissemination
             of
             them
             .
             He
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             discourses
             thus
             ,
             gives
             a
             true
             account
             for
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             searches
             not
             far
             enough
             to
             the
             bottom
             .
             For
             had
             there
             been
             an
             able
             Learned
             Orthodox
             Clergy
             setled
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             they
             by
             their
             wisdome
             and
             vigilance
             ,
             would
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             have
             obvated
             all
             beginnings
             of
             these
             disorders
             ;
             partly
             by
             principling
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             with
             sound
             
             Doctrine
             ,
             partly
             convincing
             Gain-sayers
             ,
             and
             especially
             rendring
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             lovely
             and
             venerable
             by
             their
             wise
             deportment
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             therefore
             hereunto
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             the
             most
             liberal
             Maintenance
             and
             ingenuous
             Encouragement
             setled
             upon
             such
             important
             places
             .
             That
             where
             the
             work
             was
             greatest
             ,
             and
             the
             importance
             most
             considerable
             ,
             the
             motives
             to
             undertake
             it
             might
             be
             so
             too
             .
             To
             the
             intent
             that
             the
             most
             able
             and
             judicious
             Clergy-men
             might
             have
             been
             invited
             to
             ,
             and
             setled
             upon
             those
             places
             that
             most
             needed
             them
             .
             But
             contrariwise
             it
             is
             most
             visible
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             places
             where
             most
             Skill
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             and
             most
             Labour
             to
             be
             undertaken
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             Revenue
             to
             encourage
             the
             Workman
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             little
             obscure
             Parish
             or
             Country
             Village
             often-times
             there
             is
             a
             well
             endowed
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             these
             great
             ones
             ,
             generally
             ,
             where
             the
             Flock
             is
             great
             ,
             the
             Fleece
             is
             shorn
             to
             the
             Shepherds
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             pittiful
             a
             pittance
             left
             to
             the
             Curate
             or
             Minister
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             scarce
             afford
             himself
             Books
             to
             study
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             Bread
             to
             eat
             ,
             without
             too
             servile
             a
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Benevolence
             of
             his
             richer
             Neighbours
             ;
             By
             which
             means
             either
             
             his
             Spirit
             is
             broken
             with
             Adversity
             ,
             or
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Office
             obscured
             in
             the
             meanness
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             or
             his
             Influence
             and
             Authority
             evacuated
             ,
             having
             neither
             wherewith
             to
             live
             charitably
             nor
             hospitably
             ;
             or
             all
             these
             together
             :
             nay
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             ,
             if
             ,
             to
             help
             himself
             under
             these
             Pressures
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             tempted
             to
             a
             sordid
             Connivance
             at
             ,
             or
             Complyance
             with
             all
             those
             Follies
             and
             Irregularities
             he
             should
             correct
             and
             remedy
             .
             And
             so
             like
             Esau
             ,
             sell
             his
             Birthright
             (
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             )
             for
             a
             mess
             of
             Pottage
             .
          
           
             Now
             how
             this
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             Cures
             have
             generally
             the
             least
             Maintenance
             ,
             is
             easily
             found
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             known
             that
             in
             those
             Times
             when
             the
             Popes
             had
             a
             Paramount
             Power
             in
             England
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Tythes
             and
             Revenues
             of
             Churches
             were
             by
             their
             extravagant
             Authority
             ravisht
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             applyed
             to
             the
             Abbies
             and
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             this
             like
             an
             Ostracisme
             fell
             commonly
             upon
             the
             greatest
             Parishes
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             best
             Revenues
             (
             and
             consequently
             the
             more
             desirable
             Booty
             to
             those
             hungry
             Caterpillers
             )
             and
             so
             the
             Issue
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             richest
             Churches
             were
             made
             the
             poorest
             ,
             in
             many
             such
             places
             little
             more
             than
             the
             Perquisites
             and
             Easter-Offerings
             being
             left
             to
             those
             that
             shall
             discharge
             the
             Cure.
             
          
           
           
             And
             then
             though
             afterwards
             these
             superstitious
             Societies
             were
             dissolved
             ,
             yet
             the
             Tythes
             being
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             respective
             Churches
             ,
             the
             consequence
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             places
             which
             ought
             for
             the
             good
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             to
             be
             well
             provided
             for
             ,
             are
             too
             often
             supplyed
             by
             the
             most
             inconsiderable
             Clergy-men
             ,
             or
             those
             men
             made
             so
             by
             the
             places
             they
             supply
             .
             My
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             incompetent
             Legal
             Maintenance
             provided
             for
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             people
             have
             it
             in
             their
             power
             either
             to
             corrupt
             an
             easie
             and
             necessitous
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             starve
             out
             a
             worthy
             and
             inflexible
             one
             ;
             and
             so
             whatever
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             place
             shall
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             uncontroulable
             and
             incurable
             .
          
           
             To
             remedy
             these
             inconveniencies
             ,
             it
             hath
             of
             late
             pleased
             His
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             provision
             so
             far
             as
             concerns
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             hoped
             the
             same
             wisdom
             will
             in
             time
             take
             like
             care
             of
             other
             great
             places
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ;
             for
             till
             some
             such
             course
             be
             taken
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             to
             expect
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             or
             the
             best
             Laws
             of
             Religion
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             ,
             should
             either
             obtain
             just
             Veneration
             or
             due
             Effect
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             I
             account
             the
             late
             Wars
             another
             Cause
             of
             the
             bad
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Religion
             amongst
             us
             .
             Which
             may
             perhaps
             seem
             the
             more
             strange
             ,
             since
             when
             men
             put
             their
             Lives
             most
             in
             danger
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             they
             should
             then
             take
             the
             most
             care
             to
             put
             their
             Souls
             out
             of
             danger
             .
             Besides
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             wisdom
             of
             most
             Nations
             to
             desire
             the
             countenance
             and
             incouragement
             of
             Religion
             in
             all
             their
             Martial
             undertakings
             .
             The
             Romans
             made
             great
             scruple
             of
             enterprizing
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             till
             either
             their
             Priests
             (
             from
             inspection
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             )
             or
             some
             other
             of
             their
             Pagan
             Oracles
             had
             given
             them
             the
             signal
             .
             And
             the
             
               Turkish
               Mufti
            
             or
             High-Priest
             must
             give
             the
             
               Prime
               Visier
            
             his
             blessing
             before
             he
             enters
             upon
             the
             business
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             that
             men
             indeed
             believe
             God
             Almighty
             to
             be
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Victory
             to
             those
             that
             stand
             best
             approved
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             only
             that
             they
             apprehend
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             being
             under
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             gives
             reputation
             to
             their
             Arms
             ,
             inspires
             their
             men
             with
             valour
             and
             resolution
             ,
             and
             disheartens
             their
             enemies
             ;
             or
             upon
             whatsoever
             consideration
             :
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             Religion
             is
             of
             great
             efficacy
             in
             Warlike
             exploits
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             therefore
             seem
             the
             more
             strange
             ,
             that
             War
             should
             be
             injurious
             to
             that
             which
             it
             seeks
             to
             for
             countenance
             and
             encouragement
             .
             But
             most
             strange
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             Enemies
             abroad
             should
             make
             men
             quarrel
             with
             their
             Friends
             at
             home
             ;
             that
             Iron
             and
             Steel
             ,
             Wounds
             and
             Blows
             should
             make
             men
             tender-conscienced
             ;
             that
             those
             who
             can
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             Men
             ,
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Brethren
             without
             remorse
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             queasie
             stomached
             as
             to
             scruple
             every
             punctilio
             and
             nicety
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             matters
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             that
             narrowly
             considers
             the
             rise
             and
             progress
             of
             our
             Disorders
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             the
             distractions
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             kept
             pace
             with
             those
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             as
             before
             the
             War
             our
             Religious
             disputes
             and
             dissentions
             were
             but
             few
             to
             what
             they
             came
             to
             afterwards
             ,
             so
             by
             every
             War
             ,
             they
             have
             sensibly
             increased
             and
             grown
             upon
             us
             .
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             which
             I
             will
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             look
             no
             further
             back
             than
             to
             either
             of
             the
             Wars
             between
             this
             Kingdom
             and
             the
             States
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countreys
            
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             do
             not
             observe
             the
             contempt
             of
             Religion
             to
             be
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             worse
             at
             the
             end
             of
             each
             of
             them
             than
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             I
             will
             confess
             my self
             too
             servere
             an
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             War.
             How
             
             War
             should
             so
             much
             debauch
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Nation
             is
             not
             my
             business
             to
             inquire
             ;
             yet
             these
             four
             things
             following
             seem
             to
             give
             some
             light
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             certain
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
             found
             to
             be
             very
             useful
             in
             War
             ,
             and
             to
             animate
             men
             in
             Encounters
             ,
             that
             are
             utterly
             contrary
             both
             to
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             .
             Such
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Fatal
             Necessity
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             natural
             consequence
             of
             it
             is
             destructive
             of
             all
             Virtue
             .
             Yet
             however
             ,
             the
             Turks
             find
             it
             of
             great
             consequence
             in
             their
             Wars
             ,
             and
             it
             serve
             to
             animate
             their
             Janizaries
             to
             run
             desperately
             upon
             the
             very
             mouths
             of
             Canons
             .
             And
             this
             same
             perswasion
             ,
             or
             one
             very
             like
             it
             ,
             was
             highly
             cryed
             up
             and
             found
             serviceable
             to
             all
             bad
             purposes
             of
             our
             late
             Civil
             Wars
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             have
             occasion
             to
             use
             mens
             Courage
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             be
             content
             to
             wink
             at
             their
             Debaucheries
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             emasculate
             the
             spirits
             of
             those
             they
             imploy
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             edge
             of
             their
             mettle
             .
             So
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Whoring
             ,
             Swearing
             and
             Blasphemy
             ordinarily
             pass
             under
             a
             very
             easie
             Censure
             amongst
             Souldiers
             .
             Men
             whose
             hearts
             are
             eagerly
             set
             upon
             a
             War
             are
             apt
             to
             permit
             those
             whose
             hearts
             and
             hands
             they
             use
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             
             afraid
             of
             nothing
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             fearless
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
             And
             when
             the
             War
             is
             over
             ,
             these
             Extravagancies
             are
             not
             laid
             down
             with
             their
             Arms
             :
             For
             when
             Lewdness
             hath
             gotten
             a
             habit
             ,
             and
             mens
             Foreheads
             are
             brazen
             in
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             a
             check
             from
             disarmed
             Religion
             ;
             but
             rather
             harden
             themselves
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             account
             that
             their
             Enemy
             which
             they
             are
             sure
             will
             not
             give
             countenance
             to
             the
             Vices
             they
             are
             now
             setled
             in
             .
             In
             short
             ;
             War
             le
             ts
             loose
             the
             Reins
             and
             incourages
             men
             to
             sin
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             War
             is
             over
             ,
             these
             men
             are
             turned
             over
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             cure
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Hospital
             for
             their
             bodily
             wounds
             .
             But
             no
             man
             will
             wonder
             if
             these
             men
             have
             no
             great
             kindness
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             forbids
             them
             the
             liberty
             and
             pleasure
             the
             Camp
             allowed
             them
             ;
             especially
             if
             it
             also
             prescribe
             them
             a
             severe
             course
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Consciences
             smart
             for
             the
             sins
             they
             have
             formerly
             practised
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             have
             yet
             a
             mind
             to
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             War
             hath
             its
             peculiar
             Laws
             different
             vastly
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             every
             well
             ordered
             Common-wealth
             too
             .
             The
             hazards
             and
             necessities
             of
             War
             make
             many
             things
             lawful
             there
             ,
             that
             are
             otherwise
             abominable
             ;
             as
             to
             make
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             
             things
             Sacred
             and
             Prophane
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             Churches
             ,
             and
             do
             other
             such
             horrid
             things
             as
             nothing
             but
             War
             can
             palliate
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             too
             ordinary
             for
             men
             to
             be
             led
             on
             by
             Custome
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             time
             they
             forget
             the
             Differences
             of
             things
             altogether
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Stable
             ,
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Peasant
             are
             all
             one
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             meer
             disuse
             of
             Religion
             and
             its
             Offices
             antiquates
             the
             obligations
             of
             it
             with
             many
             .
             When
             men
             have
             long
             heard
             the
             noise
             of
             Drums
             and
             Trumpets
             ,
             they
             are
             deaf
             to
             the
             still
             voice
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             after
             long
             conversation
             with
             Iron
             and
             Steel
             ,
             the
             Weapons
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Warfare
             are
             of
             no
             force
             with
             them
             .
             Then
             ,
             instead
             of
             Prayers
             men
             learn
             to
             curse
             and
             swear
             ,
             and
             by
             disuse
             of
             Religion
             grow
             to
             forget
             it
             and
             slight
             it
             ;
             and
             from
             not
             going
             to
             Church
             for
             a
             time
             (
             upon
             necessity
             )
             grow
             to
             plead
             a
             priviledge
             not
             to
             come
             at
             it
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Since
             then
             the
             Sword
             doth
             so
             much
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Gown
             ,
             and
             the
             Camp
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             when
             we
             have
             been
             so
             often
             ingaged
             of
             late
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             hath
             been
             and
             is
             in
             no
             better
             condition
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             would
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             might
             I
             do
             it
             
             without
             offence
             ,
             take
             the
             boldness
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             vast
             increase
             of
             Trade
             doth
             usually
             reflect
             some
             inconvenience
             upon
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             .
             I
             mean
             no
             hurt
             either
             to
             any
             mens
             Persons
             or
             Interest
             ,
             I
             envy
             no
             mens
             Prosperity
             and
             Wealth
             ;
             It
             is
             far
             from
             my
             thoughts
             to
             wish
             the
             Tide
             of
             Trade
             dammed
             up
             :
             for
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             hugely
             advantageous
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             private
             persons
             in
             many
             respects
             .
             It
             much
             raises
             the
             parts
             and
             sharpens
             the
             wits
             of
             a
             Nation
             by
             foreign
             conversation
             ,
             to
             which
             some
             apply
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             4.
             
             
               Many
               shall
               pass
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               shall
               be
               increased
               .
            
          
           
             It
             opens
             a
             passage
             to
             the
             discovery
             of
             other
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             of
             Nature
             and
             of
             Art.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             great
             Incentive
             and
             the
             great
             Instrument
             of
             humane
             Society
             ;
             it
             makes
             all
             Mankind
             of
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             by
             mutual
             intercourse
             to
             serve
             the
             occasions
             ,
             supply
             the
             needs
             ,
             and
             minister
             to
             the
             delight
             and
             entertainment
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             It
             inlarges
             the
             Minds
             of
             men
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Fortunes
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             any
             Nation
             is
             unpolite
             ,
             unbred
             ,
             and
             half
             barbarous
             without
             it
             .
          
           
           
             It
             inures
             men
             to
             hardship
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             instructs
             them
             in
             subtilty
             and
             all
             the
             Arts
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             self-security
             .
          
           
             It
             adds
             much
             to
             the
             beauty
             ,
             power
             and
             strength
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             riches
             and
             revenue
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Yet
             all
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Inlargement
             of
             Trade
             hath
             usually
             been
             attended
             with
             as
             much
             Latitude
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             heat
             of
             that
             with
             as
             much
             coldness
             and
             indifferency
             in
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             commonly
             observed
             to
             introduce
             great
             diversity
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             abate
             of
             mens
             Zeal
             for
             ,
             and
             Reverence
             of
             ,
             an
             Uniformity
             in
             what
             was
             before
             establisht
             .
             For
             men
             by
             conversing
             much
             abroad
             or
             with
             Strangers
             ,
             get
             a
             tincture
             of
             the
             Humours
             and
             Perswasions
             ,
             of
             the
             Customs
             and
             Sentiments
             of
             those
             Persons
             with
             whom
             ,
             and
             Places
             where
             ,
             they
             have
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             is
             most
             remarkably
             true
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             whose
             temper
             is
             not
             so
             stubborn
             and
             inflexible
             as
             that
             of
             some
             other
             People
             ,
             nor
             so
             fastuose
             and
             contemptuous
             of
             other
             mens
             Opinions
             and
             Practices
             .
             Their
             good
             nature
             prompts
             to
             look
             and
             think
             favourably
             upon
             such
             things
             as
             they
             see
             in
             request
             with
             others
             ;
             
             and
             from
             hence
             they
             proceed
             to
             admiration
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             affect
             the
             novelty
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             bring
             over
             with
             them
             and
             set
             to
             sale
             at
             home
             many
             a
             new
             fangle
             amongst
             other
             vendible
             commodities
             .
          
           
             The
             wise
             Law-giver
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             had
             heretofore
             occasion
             to
             speak
             ,
             in
             contemplation
             of
             this
             danger
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Laws
             and
             Government
             might
             not
             be
             disturbed
             with
             Novelty
             ,
             absolutely
             forbad
             Trade
             or
             Traffick
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             as
             travailing
             into
             other
             Countreys
             ,
             lest
             the
             Citizens
             should
             barter
             away
             their
             own
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             for
             those
             of
             other
             Cities
             .
             But
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             having
             recourse
             to
             such
             a
             violent
             Remedy
             ;
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Religion
             do
             both
             admit
             of
             ,
             and
             direct
             and
             govern
             Commerce
             ,
             and
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             our
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             English
             Reformation
             in
             particular
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             well
             hoped
             they
             may
             rather
             gain
             than
             lose
             Proselytes
             by
             being
             confronted
             with
             any
             other
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             allure
             considerate
             men
             to
             the
             embracing
             of
             them
             ,
             whilest
             some
             lighter
             and
             incogitant
             persons
             may
             be
             betrayed
             by
             their
             Curiosity
             .
             All
             the
             Use
             therefore
             that
             I
             make
             of
             this
             Observation
             concerning
             Trade
             is
             ,
             That
             since
             there
             is
             some
             danger
             to
             Religion
             thereby
             ,
             all
             
             those
             that
             do
             not
             make
             a
             God
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             take
             Gain
             for
             Godliness
             ,
             will
             think
             these
             three
             things
             following
             to
             be
             reasonable
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             since
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             the
             same
             Means
             will
             not
             preserve
             Uniformity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             conserve
             the
             Reverence
             and
             Happiness
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             Nation
             vastly
             addicted
             to
             Foreign
             Commerce
             ,
             as
             would
             do
             where
             the
             more
             simple
             way
             of
             Agriculture
             was
             attended
             to
             (
             as
             it
             was
             amongst
             the
             Spartans
             and
             this
             Nation
             formerly
             )
             that
             therefore
             there
             may
             be
             such
             Laws
             provided
             ,
             and
             such
             care
             taken
             as
             that
             the
             one
             be
             not
             discouraged
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             every
             man
             will
             not
             only
             take
             care
             to
             inform
             himself
             in
             the
             grounds
             of
             his
             own
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             also
             have
             so
             much
             Charity
             towards
             the
             Governours
             of
             his
             own
             Countrey
             and
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             them
             both
             as
             wise
             and
             as
             honest
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             that
             by
             both
             these
             his
             Reason
             may
             be
             instructed
             ,
             and
             his
             Affections
             somewhat
             composed
             against
             every
             assault
             of
             Novelty
             from
             other
             mens
             Opinions
             or
             Practices
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             at
             least
             we
             will
             not
             think
             it
             just
             to
             impute
             all
             the
             Distractions
             of
             mens
             Minds
             and
             Quarrels
             against
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             badness
             
             of
             its
             Constitution
             ,
             since
             this
             point
             of
             Trade
             hath
             such
             influence
             as
             we
             see
             both
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             and
             in
             the
             visible
             Effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             must
             not
             be
             omitted
             that
             both
             Papist
             and
             Atheist
             ,
             though
             upon
             several
             grounds
             ,
             combine
             their
             Malice
             against
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             their
             several
             Interests
             and
             Endeavours
             to
             render
             it
             as
             contemptible
             as
             they
             can
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             
               
                 Manet
                 altâ
                 mente
                 repôstum
              
               
                 Judicium
                 Paridis
                 ,
                 spretaeque
                 injuria
                 formae
                 .
              
            
          
           
             We
             know
             they
             remember
             the
             slur
             we
             gave
             then
             in
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             they
             are
             well
             aware
             that
             the
             decent
             Order
             ,
             the
             Dignity
             and
             antient
             Gravity
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             reproves
             and
             shames
             the
             Pageantry
             of
             theirs
             .
             They
             forget
             not
             how
             often
             the
             eminent
             Abilities
             of
             our
             Church-men
             have
             baffled
             theirs
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             upon
             as
             immortal
             Enemies
             .
             They
             know
             ,
             nothing
             stands
             so
             much
             in
             the
             way
             of
             their
             Designs
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             This
             hath
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             the
             support
             of
             Reason
             ,
             the
             favour
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             the
             recommendation
             
             of
             Decency
             .
             They
             therefore
             can
             easily
             frame
             themselves
             to
             a
             complaisance
             towards
             all
             other
             Sects
             ,
             because
             they
             despise
             them
             ;
             but
             here
             
               oderunt
               dum
               metuunt
            
             :
             their
             fears
             and
             danger
             by
             this
             ,
             provoke
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             inflame
             their
             anger
             ,
             and
             suffer
             them
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             dissemble
             their
             spite
             against
             it
             .
             It
             is
             well
             enough
             known
             ,
             how
             under
             the
             disguise
             of
             Quakers
             and
             other
             names
             ,
             they
             have
             undermined
             its
             reputation
             and
             given
             it
             what
             disturbance
             they
             can
             how
             by
             their
             Insinuations
             into
             some
             loose
             o●
             weaker
             persons
             they
             seek
             to
             weaken
             is
             powers
             and
             draw
             off
             her
             numbers
             ;
             how
             they
             have
             furnished
             others
             with
             Arguments
             to
             impugn
             it
             ,
             and
             subaided
             all
             unquiet
             spirits
             against
             her
             .
             They
             that
             scruple
             nothing
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             will
             suffer
             any
             to
             scruple
             any
             thing
             in
             their
             own
             Communion
             ,
             can
             teach
             people
             to
             be
             very
             nice
             and
             squeamish
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             They
             that
             are
             altogether
             for
             a
             blind
             Obedience
             at
             home
             ,
             preach
             up
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             abroad
             ;
             and
             when
             an
             Implicite
             Faith
             will
             do
             well
             enough
             in
             Spain
             or
             
               Italy
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             in
             England
             nothing
             must
             content
             men
             but
             Infallible
             Certainty
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             most
             circumstantial
             and
             inconsiderable
             matters
             .
          
           
             Then
             for
             the
             Atheists
             ;
             They
             conscious
             
             of
             the
             odiousness
             of
             their
             pretences
             (
             though
             of
             late
             arrived
             at
             greater
             impudence
             than
             formerly
             )
             think
             it
             not
             safe
             to
             laugh
             at
             all
             Religions
             at
             once
             ,
             though
             they
             equally
             abhor
             all
             .
             Therefore
             lest
             they
             should
             ingage
             too
             many
             enemies
             at
             once
             ,
             they
             deal
             by
             Retail
             ,
             and
             expose
             to
             scorn
             the
             several
             Parties
             of
             Christians
             one
             after
             another
             .
             But
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             the
             better
             any
             Perswasion
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             industriously
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             depress
             it
             ;
             as
             knowing
             well
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             bring
             that
             into
             Contempt
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             secure
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             must
             one
             time
             or
             other
             fall
             of
             themselves
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             unsoundness
             of
             their
             Foundations
             .
             Besides
             it
             seems
             something
             below
             them
             to
             set
             their
             wit
             against
             a
             Fanatick
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             higher
             game
             ,
             and
             their
             Jests
             go
             off
             more
             piquantly
             when
             they
             gratifie
             the
             popular
             envy
             ,
             by
             being
             level'd
             against
             that
             which
             hath
             a
             great
             stock
             of
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             the
             countenance
             of
             publick
             Laws
             .
          
           
             These
             blind
             Beetles
             that
             rose
             out
             of
             filth
             and
             excrement
             ,
             and
             now
             buz
             about
             the
             world
             ,
             hope
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             cover
             their
             shame
             ,
             but
             to
             increase
             their
             Party
             daily
             by
             the
             divisions
             of
             Christians
             ;
             and
             therefore
             labour
             to
             inflame
             the
             Causes
             ,
             to
             provoke
             mens
             Passions
             and
             exasperate
             their
             minds
             one
             against
             another
             .
             
             They
             scurilously
             traduce
             all
             that
             is
             serious
             ,
             and
             study
             Religion
             only
             to
             find
             out
             flaws
             in
             it
             .
             And
             what
             they
             cannot
             do
             by
             manly
             Discourse
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             by
             Buffoonry
             .
             In
             short
             ;
             It
             is
             their
             manner
             to
             dress
             the
             best
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             in
             a
             phantastical
             and
             ridiculous
             habit
             ,
             that
             Boyes
             may
             laugh
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             weak
             people
             brought
             out
             of
             conceit
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             Worships
             made
             merry
             with
             the
             Comedy
             .
          
           
             Now
             since
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             beset
             with
             all
             these
             Enemies
             and
             under
             the
             aforesaid
             Disadvantages
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             felicity
             and
             success
             of
             it
             be
             not
             a
             little
             disturbed
             .
             It
             was
             noted
             amongst
             the
             Felicities
             of
             old
             Rome
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             gave
             it
             the
             opportunity
             of
             growing
             up
             to
             so
             vast
             a
             Greatness
             ,
             That
             till
             it
             had
             by
             degrees
             subdued
             all
             its
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             was
             now
             match
             for
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             had
             never
             but
             one
             Enemy
             at
             once
             to
             encounter
             .
             Whilest
             this
             Church
             in
             its
             first
             times
             had
             only
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             confiict
             with
             ,
             it
             easily
             triumphed
             over
             them
             and
             maintained
             its
             Peace
             and
             Dignity
             at
             home
             :
             but
             that
             now
             under
             the
             Circumstances
             I
             have
             represented
             in
             the
             five
             foregoing
             Particulars
             it
             bears
             up
             so
             well
             as
             it
             
             doth
             ,
             is
             an
             illustrions
             argument
             of
             its
             Strength
             and
             Soundness
             of
             Constitution
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             very
             severe
             and
             uncharitable
             persons
             that
             reckon
             its
             Enemies
             and
             Misfortunes
             in
             the
             number
             of
             its
             Vices
             or
             Faults
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               more
               immediate
               Causes
               of
               the
               Distractions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               such
               as
               ,
               1.
               
               Rashness
               of
               popular
               Judgement
               .
               2.
               
               Judaism
               .
               3.
               
               Prejudice
               .
               4.
               
               Want
               of
               true
               Christian
               Zeal
               ,
               in
               the
               generality
               of
               its
               Members
               .
            
          
           
             COming
             now
             in
             this
             Chapter
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             immediate
             Causes
             of
             the
             Evils
             we
             groan
             under
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             touching
             this
             sore
             I
             must
             make
             some
             body
             or
             other
             smart
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             bespeak
             so
             much
             candour
             of
             the
             Reader
             that
             he
             will
             believe
             it
             is
             not
             any
             delight
             I
             take
             to
             rake
             in
             the
             wounds
             of
             my
             Brethren
             and
             fellow-Christians
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             meer
             compassion
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             good
             will
             to
             the
             publick
             Peace
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             ,
             that
             prompts
             me
             to
             this
             undertaking
             .
             For
             had
             any
             other
             ends
             swayed
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             could
             better
             have
             pursued
             them
             in
             silence
             and
             privacy
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             some
             
             other
             subject
             than
             this
             which
             is
             so
             tender
             and
             ticklish
             .
             But
             conscious
             of
             my
             own
             sincerity
             in
             the
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             in
             confidence
             of
             a
             benign
             interpretation
             ,
             I
             proceed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             First
             ,
             I
             perswade
             my self
             that
             it
             will
             be
             manifest
             to
             any
             considerative
             and
             impartial
             person
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             aversation
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             arises
             from
             that
             which
             is
             the
             constant
             and
             known
             Adversary
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             generous
             and
             excellent
             ,
             namely
             popular
             Rashness
             and
             Injudiciousness
             .
          
           
             When
             weak
             persons
             judge
             of
             the
             Determinations
             and
             Counsels
             of
             wiser
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             pierce
             no
             further
             than
             the
             meer
             surface
             of
             things
             ,
             pass
             a
             Verdict
             upon
             those
             whose
             Reasons
             are
             profound
             and
             deep
             ;
             there
             can
             be
             no
             good
             Issue
             expected
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             there
             are
             many
             men
             of
             honest
             Hearts
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             
               not
               senses
               exercised
            
             (
             as
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             )
             whose
             Intellectuals
             are
             either
             clouded
             by
             an
             unhappy
             Constitution
             of
             Body
             ,
             or
             were
             never
             well
             opened
             and
             enlarged
             by
             Education
             and
             Study
             .
             Those
             generally
             not
             being
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             infirmity
             ,
             nor
             knowing
             how
             little
             that
             which
             they
             understand
             is
             ,
             compared
             with
             what
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             there
             is
             no
             larger
             
             Sphere
             of
             Knowledge
             than
             that
             which
             themselves
             move
             in
             ;
             and
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             do
             
               ad
               pauca
               respicere
               ,
               facilè
               pronunciant
               ,
            
             not
             foreseeing
             the
             difficulties
             ,
             easily
             come
             to
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             censure
             all
             that
             complyes
             not
             with
             their
             own
             measures
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             easie
             to
             observe
             men
             hugging
             their
             own
             Phancies
             ,
             and
             entertaining
             with
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             things
             above
             their
             capacity
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             rode
             of
             their
             meditations
             .
             I
             by
             no
             means
             commend
             the
             zeal
             of
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             Virgilius
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             became
             a
             Martyr
             for
             the
             opinion
             that
             there
             were
             Antipodes
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             demonstrably
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             impossible
             .
             But
             I
             observe
             thence
             ,
             how
             severe
             and
             rash
             a
             bolt
             folly
             will
             discharge
             .
             And
             I
             little
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             a
             man
             should
             assert
             the
             mobility
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             such
             opinion
             (
             which
             yet
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Learned
             are
             agreed
             in
             ,
             )
             and
             do
             it
             with
             the
             like
             constancy
             that
             Virgilius
             did
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             had
             the
             people
             for
             his
             Judges
             )
             he
             would
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             same
             Fate
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             nearer
             my
             purpose
             ;
             It
             is
             an
             Observation
             ,
             not
             more
             antient
             than
             true
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             thing
             seldome
             pleases
             the
             many
             and
             the
             few
             ;
             Wise
             men
             generally
             take
             
             middle
             Counsels
             ,
             as
             finding
             by
             Experience
             ,
             not
             only
             Peace
             but
             Truth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             be
             there
             placed
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             contrariwise
             are
             altogether
             for
             Extreams
             ,
             and
             when
             one
             Extream
             disgusts
             them
             ,
             run
             violently
             to
             the
             other
             without
             stop
             or
             stay
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             said
             the
             Historian
             ,
             The
             middle
             opinion
             is
             condemned
             by
             both
             extreams
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             stand
             by
             it
             ,
             (
             like
             those
             that
             go
             about
             to
             part
             a
             fray
             )
             receive
             blows
             from
             both
             sides
             .
          
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Time
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             for
             the
             sagacity
             of
             his
             wit
             and
             simplicity
             of
             his
             temper
             ,
             because
             he
             came
             not
             up
             to
             the
             height
             of
             either
             of
             the
             then
             contending
             Parties
             (
             though
             he
             was
             admired
             by
             the
             Wiser
             )
             was
             mortally
             hated
             ,
             reproached
             and
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             of
             both
             Parties
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             much
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Mr.
             Calvin
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             written
             to
             Bucer
             who
             was
             employed
             in
             the
             English
             Reformation
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             take
             care
             to
             avoid
             moderate
             Counsels
             in
             Religion
             .
             In
             which
             advice
             he
             complyed
             but
             too
             much
             with
             the
             humor
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             especially
             of
             this
             Nation
             ;
             at
             least
             if
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             witty
             Writer
             of
             the
             last
             Age
             be
             well
             taken
             .
             But
             perhaps
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Levity
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             
             and
             Vigor
             and
             natural
             Courage
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             middle
             Counsels
             are
             not
             acceptable
             to
             them
             :
             but
             however
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             when
             in
             the
             late
             Times
             some
             disgusts
             were
             taken
             at
             the
             publick
             management
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             no
             Proposition
             or
             Expedient
             would
             at
             one
             the
             fault
             ,
             or
             propitiate
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             the
             utter
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             When
             Popery
             displeases
             ,
             we
             think
             our selves
             never
             safe
             till
             we
             are
             run
             as
             far
             the
             other
             way
             ;
             and
             again
             when
             those
             that
             have
             been
             at
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Fanaticism
             ,
             suspect
             their
             standing
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             new
             qualm
             come
             over
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             then
             no
             remedy
             ,
             no
             safety
             ,
             no
             Ark
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             cutting
             by
             a
             thred
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             between
             both
             these
             Extreams
             ,
             escapes
             not
             a
             severe
             Censure
             on
             either
             hand
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             cannot
             but
             confess
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             good
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             only
             they
             say
             it
             is
             defective
             in
             many
             things
             that
             they
             have
             a
             great
             value
             for
             ;
             Protestants
             on
             the
             other
             side
             generally
             acknowledge
             the
             main
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             but
             some
             things
             they
             account
             redundancies
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             away
             :
             And
             so
             between
             them
             both
             they
             give
             a
             glorious
             Testimony
             to
             this
             Church
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             Faults
             of
             neither
             Extream
             ,
             whilest
             yet
             she
             is
             accused
             of
             both
             .
          
           
           
             But
             that
             which
             I
             chiefly
             intend
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             a
             great
             part
             of
             men
             have
             not
             their
             Minds
             elevated
             above
             the
             Horizon
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             nor
             take
             an
             estimate
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             by
             its
             impression
             upon
             their
             Senses
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             whatever
             most
             powerfully
             strikes
             them
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             most
             admired
             by
             such
             persons
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             our
             Church
             being
             composed
             plainly
             ,
             gravely
             and
             modestly
             ,
             no
             turgid
             or
             swelling
             expressions
             ,
             no
             novelty
             of
             phrase
             or
             method
             ,
             no
             luxuriancy
             of
             wit
             or
             phancy
             ,
             seems
             therefore
             dull
             and
             flat
             to
             such
             mens
             apprehensions
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             such
             Prayers
             as
             are
             occasionally
             conceived
             and
             uttered
             by
             men
             of
             hot
             tempers
             (
             like
             themselves
             )
             with
             a
             torrent
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             melting
             tone
             ,
             strike
             them
             with
             great
             admiration
             ,
             and
             almost
             transport
             them
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             conclude
             (
             without
             more
             ado
             )
             the
             former
             to
             be
             a
             cold
             formal
             Service
             ,
             but
             these
             latter
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Dictates
             and
             Impulses
             ,
             the
             Breathings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             Preaching
             ;
             Those
             Divines
             that
             deliver
             themselves
             gravely
             and
             considerately
             ,
             
             that
             take
             care
             to
             
               speak
               the
               words
               of
               truth
               and
               soberness
               ,
            
             that
             endeavour
             calmly
             and
             modestly
             to
             inlighten
             the
             minds
             of
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             seem
             to
             such
             people
             heavy
             and
             unedifying
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             a
             sort
             of
             heady
             and
             incogitant
             Preachers
             ,
             that
             have
             more
             heat
             than
             light
             ,
             that
             thunder
             in
             mens
             ears
             with
             a
             stentorian
             noise
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             such
             dreadful
             expressions
             as
             raise
             the
             humours
             and
             passions
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             such
             soft
             similitudes
             as
             demulce
             and
             mitigate
             them
             ,
             or
             such
             mystical
             representations
             as
             transport
             their
             imaginations
             and
             confound
             them
             ;
             those
             seem
             mighty-powerful-soul-saving-Preachers
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             that
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             mighty
             disadvantage
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             When
             Devotions
             shall
             be
             esteemed
             by
             their
             noise
             and
             not
             by
             their
             weight
             ,
             and
             Sermons
             tryed
             not
             by
             their
             light
             but
             heat
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Falshood
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             most
             sublime
             points
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             Expediency
             it self
             must
             be
             decided
             at
             Vulgar
             Tribunals
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             that
             Doctrine
             so
             profound
             or
             nice
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             will
             not
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             determine
             ,
             nor
             that
             Reason
             so
             subtle
             ,
             which
             the
             crassest
             minds
             shall
             not
             pretend
             to
             understand
             ,
             nor
             that
             Rule
             or
             Art
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             fall
             under
             vulgar
             
             cognizance
             ;
             if
             every
             mans
             Mind
             become
             the
             Standard
             and
             Touchstone
             of
             every
             Truth
             :
             it
             is
             impossible
             (
             upon
             the
             suppositions
             before
             laid
             )
             but
             there
             must
             be
             dissentions
             ,
             disputes
             and
             distractions
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             nor
             Ministers
             thereof
             be
             to
             blame
             .
             For
             unless
             the
             Reformers
             of
             such
             a
             Society
             be
             no
             wiser
             than
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Governours
             and
             all
             Learned
             men
             have
             the
             same
             sentiments
             with
             the
             people
             ;
             unless
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             could
             be
             alike
             wise
             or
             alike
             weak
             ,
             (
             where
             all
             will
             be
             alike
             Judges
             )
             it
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Those
             therefore
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             a
             cure
             for
             this
             ;
             They
             appropriate
             all
             Judgement
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             as
             Sots
             and
             Ideots
             ,
             not
             permitting
             them
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             grow
             too
             wise
             to
             be
             governed
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             masters
             of
             common
             sense
             ,
             but
             requre
             them
             to
             believe
             the
             most
             contradictory
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             which
             a
             man
             may
             confute
             by
             his
             Fingers
             ends
             .
             This
             is
             an
             admirable
             way
             to
             wean
             them
             from
             their
             own
             Understanding
             ,
             to
             unlearn
             them
             Disputes
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             them
             to
             believe
             in
             and
             obey
             their
             Rulers
             .
             
             This
             way
             makes
             the
             people
             Sheep
             indeed
             ,
             but
             silly
             ones
             God-wot
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             no
             such
             Antidote
             of
             Disputes
             and
             Divisions
             as
             this
             is
             .
             She
             makes
             not
             her self
             the
             Mistris
             of
             mens
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             imposes
             upon
             their
             Understandings
             ;
             She
             teacheth
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             delivered
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             touching
             the
             points
             of
             necessary
             Belief
             or
             essential
             to
             Salvation
             fully
             ,
             and
             plainly
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             every
             considering
             man
             that
             will
             use
             the
             means
             ;
             and
             in
             other
             lesser
             matters
             debatable
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             she
             allows
             a
             judgement
             of
             Discretion
             .
             Only
             since
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             often
             depends
             upon
             such
             points
             as
             Salvation
             doth
             not
             ,
             and
             since
             in
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             not
             a
             competent
             Judge
             ,
             but
             must
             either
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             deceived
             himself
             and
             of
             troubling
             others
             ,
             or
             of
             necessity
             must
             trust
             some
             body
             else
             wiser
             than
             himself
             :
             She
             recommends
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             the
             safer
             way
             for
             such
             private
             persons
             to
             comply
             with
             publick
             Determinations
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             advising
             ,
             she
             jointly
             consults
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             quiet
             of
             mens
             Consciences
             .
             So
             all
             that
             she
             challenges
             is
             a
             Reverence
             ,
             not
             a
             blind
             Obedience
             .
             And
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             some
             people
             will
             be
             foolish
             ,
             and
             proud
             ,
             and
             contentious
             ,
             she
             hath
             no
             further
             Remedy
             ,
             than
             
             to
             declare
             them
             guilty
             of
             Sin
             and
             Contumacy
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             sufficing
             ,
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             her
             Communion
             .
             But
             when
             all
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             men
             may
             be
             peevish
             and
             wilful
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             State
             of
             that
             Church
             unhappy
             ,
             whose
             Constitution
             is
             neither
             guilty
             of
             Tyranny
             nor
             Remisness
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             objected
             to
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             That
             this
             cause
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Folly
             and
             Injudiciousness
             of
             men
             is
             too
             general
             ,
             and
             will
             equally
             extend
             to
             all
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             as
             well
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             this
             might
             have
             brought
             forth
             all
             the
             Evil
             we
             complain
             of
             ,
             and
             impute
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Age
             as
             well
             as
             now
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             generality
             of
             people
             were
             not
             much
             wiser
             then
             ,
             than
             now
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             in
             two
             points
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             have
             not
             found
             the
             effects
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Arrogance
             joyned
             together
             as
             well
             as
             we
             (
             which
             doubtless
             they
             have
             done
             more
             or
             less
             )
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             happiness
             of
             their
             Constitutions
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             unhappiness
             of
             their
             outward
             Circumstances
             .
             Their
             Poverty
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Persecution
             ,
             or
             being
             surrounded
             with
             common
             Enemies
             ,
             hath
             probably
             prevailed
             upon
             them
             to
             lay
             aside
             or
             smother
             their
             
             private
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             to
             check
             their
             animosities
             ,
             more
             than
             our
             Gratitude
             to
             the
             Almighty
             for
             our
             Ease
             and
             Peace
             and
             Plenty
             and
             Liberty
             hath
             done
             ,
             upon
             us
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             first
             needed
             the
             severe
             check
             of
             an
             Apostle
             for
             their
             wantonness
             and
             divisions
             ,
             that
             
               one
               was
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               another
               of
            
             Apollos
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             who
             can
             give
             a
             more
             probable
             account
             of
             this
             their
             Luxuriancy
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             riches
             ,
             ease
             ,
             plenty
             and
             liberty
             of
             that
             City
             ?
             Or
             who
             hath
             not
             observed
             ,
             that
             whilest
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             in
             Adversity
             surrounded
             with
             Enemies
             and
             under
             Pagan
             persecuting
             Emperours
             ,
             so
             long
             they
             had
             one
             heart
             and
             mind
             ,
             they
             submitted
             their
             private
             phancies
             and
             peculiar
             sentiments
             to
             publick
             safety
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             constituted
             Churches
             quickly
             broke
             out
             into
             Quarrels
             and
             Factions
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             a
             warm
             Sun
             of
             Prosperity
             shone
             upon
             them
             ?
             We
             have
             reason
             accordingly
             not
             to
             charge
             our
             unhappiness
             upon
             our
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             our
             troubles
             upon
             our
             Prosperity
             ,
             but
             to
             lay
             them
             at
             the
             right
             door
             ,
             of
             our
             Folly
             and
             Weakness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             these
             Evils
             broke
             not
             out
             in
             our
             Church
             sooner
             ,
             since
             the
             Seeds
             of
             them
             were
             sown
             long
             ago
             ,
             is
             due
             to
             the
             joy
             and
             contentment
             that
             men
             generally
             took
             at
             their
             first
             
             emerging
             out
             of
             the
             darkness
             and
             superstitions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             was
             proportionable
             to
             the
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             time
             it
             suffered
             them
             not
             to
             be
             very
             solicitous
             about
             little
             disputes
             or
             scrupulosities
             .
             Like
             the
             people
             of
             Greece
             when
             the
             Romans
             at
             the
             Isthmian
             Games
             by
             a
             publick
             Herald
             pronounced
             them
             and
             their
             Countrey
             free
             ,
             they
             forgat
             the
             contentions
             they
             came
             together
             about
             ,
             and
             used
             to
             be
             infinitely
             taken
             with
             .
             But
             when
             the
             novelty
             of
             this
             great
             Blessing
             was
             over
             ,
             Protestants
             forgat
             the
             great
             and
             intolerable
             burdens
             they
             had
             escaped
             ,
             and
             then
             began
             scrupulously
             to
             weigh
             every
             petty
             inconvenience
             ;
             and
             (
             by
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             )
             not
             having
             a
             publick
             Enemy
             to
             unite
             them
             ,
             quarrel
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             This
             therefore
             may
             be
             admitted
             as
             one
             cause
             of
             our
             unhappiness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             I
             would
             assign
             as
             a
             second
             cause
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             well
             what
             name
             to
             give
             to
             it
             :
             But
             for
             want
             of
             a
             better
             expression
             ,
             I
             will
             adventure
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             a
             great
             part
             of
             this
             Nation
             having
             been
             leavened
             with
             
               Jewish
               Superstition
            
             or
             
               Jewish
               Traditions
            
             ,
             hath
             thereby
             been
             indisposed
             to
             an
             uniform
             reception
             of
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             in
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             held
             forth
             by
             this
             Church
             .
             How
             this
             sowre
             leaven
             
             should
             get
             in
             amongst
             us
             is
             not
             very
             easie
             to
             determine
             :
             Some
             Stories
             would
             incline
             a
             man
             to
             think
             that
             it
             had
             been
             in
             the
             veins
             of
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             ever
             since
             it
             first
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             for
             the
             greatest
             difficulty
             Austin
             the
             Monk
             found
             here
             ,
             was
             to
             bring
             the
             Inhabitants
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Rites
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             Western
             ;
             and
             the
             doing
             it
             (
             as
             the
             Story
             tells
             us
             )
             cost
             the
             lives
             of
             twelve
             hundred
             Monks
             ,
             who
             it
             seems
             stubbornly
             opposed
             his
             Innovation
             .
             Which
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             is
             a
             good
             argument
             that
             this
             Church
             owes
             not
             its
             first
             Christianity
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             or
             this
             Monastick
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             perswade
             us
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             plain
             by
             this
             passage
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             our
             Ancestors
             only
             Romanists
             ,
             but
             found
             them
             Christians
             before
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             of
             a
             better
             and
             more
             generous
             race
             of
             Religion
             than
             that
             he
             ingraffed
             upon
             the
             old
             stock
             .
             But
             I
             will
             make
             no
             use
             of
             this
             ;
             for
             perhaps
             we
             may
             find
             the
             rise
             of
             this
             Judaism
             nearer
             hand
             ,
             if
             we
             observe
             that
             the
             great
             Patriarchs
             of
             the
             Non-conformity
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               Ainsworth
               ,
               H.
               Broughton
            
             and
             others
             ,
             were
             great
             Students
             of
             the
             
               Rabbinical
               Writings
            
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             of
             their
             Learning
             lay
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             as
             by
             this
             sort
             of
             Study
             (
             which
             was
             rare
             in
             
             those
             dayes
             ,
             )
             they
             got
             the
             reputation
             of
             great
             Rabbies
             ,
             so
             perhaps
             they
             might
             not
             only
             by
             this
             means
             be
             bewitched
             with
             the
             Jewish
             fancies
             themselves
             ,
             but
             propagate
             their
             unhappy
             Sentiments
             through
             their
             followers
             to
             this
             generation
             .
          
           
             But
             howsoever
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             will
             appear
             undeniably
             true
             ,
             That
             a
             vein
             of
             Judaism
             runs
             through
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             dissenters
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             will
             give
             some
             Instances
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             their
             grand
             
               Hypothesis
               ,
               That
               nothing
               is
               lawful
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               expresly
               prescribed
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Characteristical
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             Party
             ,
             and
             in
             confidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             cry
             out
             of
             us
             for
             uncommanded
             Rites
             ,
             and
             humane
             Inventions
             and
             little
             less
             than
             Idolatry
             .
             Now
             whosoever
             well
             considers
             this
             Tenet
             ,
             will
             find
             it
             so
             irrational
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             servile
             and
             destructive
             of
             all
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             making
             so
             ill
             reflections
             upon
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             hereafter
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             how
             it
             should
             enter
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             much
             less
             find
             such
             entertainment
             and
             so
             zealous
             patronage
             ,
             amongst
             so
             many
             honest
             and
             devout
             
             men
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             studied
             the
             Old
             Testament
             better
             than
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             graffed
             their
             Christianity
             upon
             the
             stock
             of
             Judaism
             .
             And
             the
             case
             must
             be
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             They
             considering
             and
             observing
             how
             punctually
             God
             prescribed
             some
             very
             little
             matters
             touching
             the
             Temple
             and
             National
             Worship
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             carry
             this
             notion
             along
             with
             them
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             thence
             infer
             ,
             That
             Christ
             Jesus
             must
             needs
             have
             also
             as
             punctually
             determined
             all
             the
             Rituals
             of
             the
             Christian
             Worship
             :
             Otherwise
             he
             
               is
               not
               faithful
               in
               his
               house
               as
            
             Moses
             
               was
               in
               his
            
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             Scripture
             is
             brought
             to
             prove
             it
             )
             .
             That
             all
             absolutely
             Necessaries
             are
             so
             determined
             by
             our
             Saviour
             we
             readily
             grant
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             those
             Rites
             that
             are
             prescribed
             by
             him
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             we
             will
             yield
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             nothing
             is
             lawful
             but
             what
             is
             to
             be
             found
             so
             prescribed
             ,
             we
             utterly
             deny
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             would
             they
             ever
             have
             been
             led
             by
             any
             principle
             of
             reason
             to
             think
             of
             or
             expect
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             prejudice
             .
             But
             having
             gotten
             that
             notion
             into
             their
             heads
             ,
             they
             will
             fancy
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             comply
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             writhe
             it
             to
             their
             sense
             ,
             though
             with
             never
             so
             much
             violence
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             affinity
             with
             the
             former
             is
             another
             Notion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Princes
               and
               Law-givers
               are
               bound
               to
               conform
               the
               Municipal
               Laws
               of
               their
               several
               Dominions
               to
               the
               Institutions
               of
            
             Moses
             ;
             and
             where
             this
             is
             not
             done
             ,
             sc
             .
             where
             Princes
             make
             other
             Decisions
             of
             Cases
             ,
             or
             appoint
             other
             Punishments
             than
             that
             Law
             allows
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             have
             their
             Constitutions
             declared
             null
             ,
             and
             themselves
             irreligious
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             mistake
             as
             wide
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             highly
             injurious
             to
             Soveraign
             Princes
             and
             dangerous
             to
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             disannulling
             the
             publick
             Laws
             ,
             and
             stripping
             the
             Governours
             of
             all
             proper
             Legislative
             power
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             I
             consider
             now
             in
             this
             mistake
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             consequence
             and
             Effects
             ,
             but
             the
             rise
             and
             Causes
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             the
             fondness
             the
             Jews
             had
             to
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             express
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             as
             if
             those
             Laws
             God
             gave
             them
             by
             Moses
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             best
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             best
             in
             themselves
             also
             .
             The
             foundation
             of
             which
             Error
             is
             both
             detected
             and
             confuted
             by
             this
             consideration
             ,
             That
             God
             was
             not
             only
             the
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             temporal
             Prince
             of
             
             the
             Jews
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             is
             not
             of
             any
             other
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             he
             calls
             himself
             their
             King
             ,
             appoints
             his
             Lieutenants
             and
             Vicegerents
             ,
             divides
             his
             Subjects
             their
             Inheritance
             ,
             gives
             them
             Laws
             ,
             takes
             up
             a
             Residence
             amongst
             them
             ,
             appoints
             their
             way
             of
             Address
             to
             him
             for
             Judgement
             and
             resolution
             of
             weighty
             and
             extraordinary
             Cases
             ,
             and
             reserves
             many
             Cases
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             inflicts
             Punishments
             by
             his
             own
             hand
             .
             Any
             man
             that
             considers
             these
             things
             well
             ,
             will
             never
             go
             about
             to
             make
             those
             Laws
             oblige
             other
             Nations
             ,
             or
             require
             necessarily
             all
             Princes
             to
             conform
             their
             Policies
             to
             that
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             till
             he
             can
             perswade
             himself
             that
             every
             Nation
             hath
             the
             peculiar
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             its
             Government
             to
             be
             a
             Theocracy
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Instance
             shall
             be
             their
             notion
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             
               must
               be
               denounced
               by
               a
               Synod
               or
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               as
               well
               as
               the
               people
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               sentence
               .
            
             And
             this
             against
             all
             Rules
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             Princes
             and
             the
             Peace
             of
             Kingdoms
             .
             But
             because
             it
             was
             thus
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             that
             Nation
             say
             so
             ,
             (
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             is
             not
             well
             considered
             )
             therefore
             this
             is
             the
             only
             Gospel
             way
             .
          
           
           
             I
             must
             by
             no
             means
             omit
             their
             Superstition
             about
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             called
             a
             Sabbath
             too
             ,
             though
             such
             name
             is
             no
             where
             given
             it
             either
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             or
             in
             any
             antient
             Writer
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ;
             but
             contrariwise
             alwayes
             opposed
             to
             it
             .
             But
             that
             's
             the
             least
             matter
             .
             The
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             with
             these
             men
             must
             have
             all
             the
             nicety
             of
             observation
             that
             the
             
               Jewish
               Sabbath
            
             had
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             yet
             worse
             ,
             
               such
               observation
               thereof
            
             made
             one
             of
             the
             
               principal
               parts
               of
               Religion
            
             .
             And
             because
             God
             appointed
             the
             Sabbath
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             to
             
               be
               a
               sign
               between
               him
               and
               them
               ,
            
             and
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             all
             other
             people
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             superstitious
             observation
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             must
             be
             the
             
               principal
               Character
               of
               a
               godly
               man.
            
             He
             that
             considers
             well
             this
             matter
             can
             find
             no
             original
             of
             it
             but
             perfect
             Judaism
             introduced
             into
             Christianity
             .
             And
             methinks
             any
             unprejudiced
             man
             should
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             by
             this
             one
             observation
             ,
             That
             this
             kind
             of
             observation
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             distinguishes
             this
             sort
             of
             English
             Protestants
             from
             all
             other
             Protestants
             and
             Christians
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             besides
             ;
             It
             being
             in
             no
             Church
             or
             Countrey
             observed
             with
             that
             punctuality
             and
             in
             that
             Sabbatical
             manner
             ,
             as
             by
             those
             persons
             .
             Whence
             it
             's
             plain
             ,
             that
             
             such
             observation
             thereof
             could
             neither
             be
             derived
             from
             Christianity
             in
             general
             ,
             nor
             from
             Protestantism
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             meerly
             from
             a
             Jewish
             tincture
             these
             persons
             have
             received
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             Instance
             shall
             be
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Absolute
               Predestination
            
             .
             Which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             peculiar
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             yet
             is
             so
             universally
             and
             ardently
             embraced
             by
             the
             men
             of
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             is
             scarce
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             .
             And
             he
             that
             seeks
             the
             Source
             of
             so
             odd
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             can
             in
             my
             opinion
             pitch
             no
             where
             more
             probably
             ,
             than
             upon
             the
             absolute
             Decree
             of
             God
             to
             favour
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             It
             pleased
             God
             to
             bestow
             the
             good
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             upon
             the
             descendents
             of
             that
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             resolved
             and
             declared
             he
             would
             do
             it
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             deserts
             :
             now
             this
             is
             made
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             accordingly
             as
             he
             disposed
             in
             this
             Temporal
             affair
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             proceed
             by
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Prerogative
             in
             determining
             the
             Eternal
             Doom
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             add
             but
             one
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             
               superstitious
               observation
               and
               interpretation
               of
               Prodigies
               .
            
             To
             this
             a
             great
             number
             of
             this
             Party
             are
             so
             addicted
             ,
             that
             every
             unusual
             Accident
             ,
             every
             new
             Appearance
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             be
             it
             in
             Heaven
             above
             or
             in
             the
             
             Earth
             below
             ,
             is
             presently
             commented
             upon
             ,
             and
             applications
             made
             of
             the
             errand
             of
             it
             :
             though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             Folly
             as
             manifest
             as
             is
             the
             Uncharitableness
             ;
             yet
             with
             Confidence
             as
             if
             it
             were
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             governed
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             by
             as
             visible
             a
             Providence
             now
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             heretofore
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Judaea
             ;
             and
             the
             remembrance
             of
             what
             he
             did
             then
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             only
             imaginable
             account
             of
             this
             conceit
             of
             theirs
             now
             .
          
           
             Many
             other
             Instances
             might
             be
             given
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             made
             choice
             of
             these
             ,
             because
             they
             contain
             the
             principal
             Doctrines
             and
             most
             Characteristical
             Practices
             of
             the
             Non-conformists
             ;
             and
             these
             carrying
             so
             plainly
             the
             marks
             of
             Judaism
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             no
             otherwise
             accountable
             than
             upon
             those
             Principles
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             said
             not
             improperly
             ,
             when
             I
             called
             Judaism
             the
             second
             Cause
             of
             our
             Unhappiness
             ;
             since
             any
             man
             may
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             such
             Notions
             and
             Principles
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             must
             needs
             indispose
             those
             that
             are
             leavened
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             Conformity
             to
             ,
             or
             perseverance
             in
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             the
             weakness
             of
             Judgement
             or
             bad
             Instruction
             only
             obstructed
             the
             prosperity
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             very
             difficult
             
             to
             find
             a
             Remedy
             :
             but
             alas
             !
             the
             minds
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             men
             are
             under
             such
             Prejudices
             as
             have
             barricado'd
             them
             up
             and
             rendred
             them
             almost
             inaccessible
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             reckon
             as
             a
             third
             Cause
             of
             our
             Distractions
             .
          
           
             Prejudice
             is
             so
             great
             an
             evil
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             render
             the
             best
             Discourses
             insignificant
             ,
             the
             most
             powerful
             Arguments
             and
             convictive
             evidence
             ineffectual
             ;
             this
             stops
             mens
             Ears
             against
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Charmer
               ,
               charm
               he
               never
               so
               wisely
               .
            
          
           
             This
             alone
             was
             able
             to
             seal
             up
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Gentile
             World
             against
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             when
             he
             shone
             upon
             them
             in
             his
             brightest
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             their
             blind
             Idolatries
             ,
             when
             the
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             gave
             the
             fullest
             discoveries
             of
             himself
             that
             it
             was
             fit
             for
             mankind
             to
             expect
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             account
             of
             this
             the
             Jews
             rejected
             that
             Messias
             they
             had
             so
             long
             expected
             ,
             and
             gloried
             in
             before
             he
             came
             ,
             though
             he
             exactly
             answered
             all
             the
             Characters
             of
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Lineage
             ,
             Doctrine
             and
             Miracles
             that
             their
             own
             Writings
             had
             described
             him
             by
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             't
             was
             Prejudice
             abused
             the
             honest
             
             minds
             of
             the
             Disciples
             themselves
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             for
             a
             long
             time
             believe
             those
             things
             Christ
             Jesus
             told
             them
             from
             the
             Scripture
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             were
             against
             the
             grain
             of
             their
             Education
             ,
             and
             were
             cross
             to
             the
             perswasions
             they
             had
             received
             in
             common
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             No
             wonder
             then
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             suffer
             under
             Prejudice
             amongst
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             only
             seen
             it
             stigmatized
             with
             the
             odious
             marks
             of
             Popery
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             drawn
             into
             a
             
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             an
             act
             of
             the
             highest
             Religion
             to
             defie
             and
             execrate
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             both
             their
             Credits
             and
             their
             Consciences
             engaged
             against
             it
             ;
             But
             also
             had
             lived
             to
             see
             it
             proscribed
             for
             near
             twenty
             years
             by
             a
             prevailing
             Faction
             .
          
           
             Few
             have
             that
             Generosity
             and
             strength
             of
             mind
             to
             bear
             up
             against
             the
             torrent
             of
             times
             ,
             or
             Confidence
             enough
             to
             oppose
             the
             impetuousness
             of
             common
             vogue
             and
             prevailing
             opinion
             :
             There
             are
             not
             many
             have
             the
             sagacity
             to
             discern
             the
             true
             images
             of
             things
             through
             those
             thick
             mists
             that
             cunning
             Politicians
             cast
             about
             them
             .
             It
             is
             very
             ordinary
             to
             take
             the
             condemnation
             of
             any
             Person
             or
             Party
             
             for
             a
             sufficient
             Proof
             of
             the
             Accusation
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             the
             Indictment
             proved
             ,
             if
             the
             Sentence
             be
             past
             with
             common
             consent
             .
             It
             was
             enough
             both
             with
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             against
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             condemned
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             the
             Ignominy
             of
             his
             Cross
             was
             a
             greater
             Argument
             against
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             generality
             ,
             than
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             or
             Evidence
             of
             his
             Miracles
             was
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             Church
             was
             dealt
             with
             like
             the
             Great
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             run
             down
             by
             common
             Fame
             ,
             opprest
             by
             Necessity
             ,
             not
             by
             Law
             or
             Reason
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             inraged
             Multitude
             .
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             against
             it
             were
             not
             weighed
             ,
             but
             numbered
             :
             As
             that
             Great
             Lords
             Impeachment
             was
             of
             Accumulative
             Treason
             ,
             so
             was
             the
             Churches
             of
             Popery
             ;
             there
             was
             more
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             than
             could
             be
             made
             out
             by
             the
             Premises
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             summ
             total
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             particulars
             of
             which
             it
             consisted
             :
             for
             though
             no
             one
             point
             of
             Popery
             or
             Superstition
             could
             be
             proved
             against
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             so
             upon
             the
             whole
             .
             This
             being
             agreed
             ,
             the
             cry
             then
             is
             ,
             Crucifige
             ,
             destroy
             it
             root
             and
             branch
             .
             And
             now
             was
             the
             Church
             seemingly
             dead
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             buried
             
             too
             for
             near
             twenty
             years
             ;
             but
             when
             by
             the
             wonderful
             Providence
             of
             God
             it
             was
             raised
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             matter
             of
             equal
             Joy
             and
             wonder
             to
             all
             such
             as
             were
             not
             too
             far
             under
             the
             power
             of
             these
             Prejudices
             ,
             so
             it
             could
             not
             be
             expected
             otherwise
             but
             that
             weak
             and
             timerous
             persons
             should
             run
             from
             it
             as
             from
             a
             Ghost
             or
             Spectre
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             add
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             the
             corrupt
             Interest
             of
             some
             to
             deceive
             others
             into
             an
             ill
             opinion
             of
             it
             ;
             partly
             as
             being
             inraged
             that
             by
             the
             Churches
             unexpected
             Revival
             ,
             they
             lost
             its
             Inheritance
             which
             they
             had
             divided
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             partly
             being
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             no
             more
             than
             vulgar
             abilities
             ,
             they
             could
             be
             fit
             to
             fill
             no
             extraordinary
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             able
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             any
             ordinary
             one
             ,
             and
             therefore
             chose
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Party
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             become
             Leaders
             of
             a
             Faction
             ,
             since
             they
             might
             not
             be
             Governours
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             And
             when
             it
             is
             come
             to
             that
             pass
             
               that
               by
               this
               craft
               we
               get
               our
               Livings
               ,
            
             like
             the
             Silver-smiths
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
             and
             Government
             be
             cryed
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Great
             Diana
             be
             cryed
             up
             .
             The
             summ
             is
             this
             ;
             Some
             men
             were
             blindly
             led
             by
             their
             Education
             ,
             others
             by
             their
             Interest
             ,
             a
             third
             
             sort
             by
             their
             Reputation
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             what
             they
             had
             ingaged
             themselves
             and
             others
             in
             ;
             and
             these
             three
             things
             are
             able
             to
             form
             a
             great
             Party
             against
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Fourth
             and
             Last
             Cause
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             wish
             it
             be
             not
             the
             greatest
             )
             of
             the
             Distractions
             and
             ill
             Estate
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             want
             of
             true
             Christian
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             deep
             and
             serious
             sense
             of
             Piety
             ;
             in
             defect
             of
             which
             hath
             succeeded
             that
             wantonness
             ,
             curiosity
             ,
             novelty
             ,
             scrupulosity
             and
             contention
             we
             complain
             of
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             it
             made
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             so
             unanimous
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             crumbled
             into
             Parties
             ,
             nor
             mouldered
             away
             in
             Divisions
             ,
             nor
             quarrelled
             about
             Opinions
             ,
             nor
             separated
             one
             part
             from
             another
             upon
             occasion
             of
             little
             scruples
             ?
             How
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             observed
             in
             the
             Introduction
             to
             this
             Discourse
             )
             that
             all
             good
             men
             were
             of
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             all
             evil
             men
             of
             another
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             travailed
             to
             the
             same
             City
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             kept
             the
             same
             Rode
             and
             parted
             not
             company
             ?
          
           
             It
             could
             not
             be
             that
             they
             should
             be
             without
             different
             apprehensions
             ,
             for
             mens
             Parts
             were
             no
             more
             alike
             ,
             nor
             their
             Educations
             
             more
             equal
             in
             those
             times
             than
             now
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             then
             several
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             that
             might
             have
             afforded
             matter
             of
             scruple
             (
             if
             the
             Christians
             had
             been
             so
             disposed
             )
             as
             well
             as
             now
             :
             and
             I
             think
             both
             more
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             as
             lyable
             to
             exception
             as
             any
             thing
             now
             in
             use
             .
             There
             was
             then
             
               bowing
               towards
               the
               East
            
             ,
             observation
             of
             Lent
             and
             other
             dayes
             ,
             
               distinction
               of
               Garments
            
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             other
             Observations
             in
             the
             early
             dayes
             of
             Tertullian
             ;
             and
             yet
             neither
             any
             Scripture
             brought
             to
             prove
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             proof
             thought
             necessary
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             observed
             without
             suspicion
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             objection
             on
             the
             other
             .
             
               Harum
               &
               aliarum
               ejusmodi
               disciplinarum
               ,
               si
               legem
               expostules
               Scripturarum
               ,
               nullam
               invenies
               ,
               sed
               traditio
               praetenditur
               auctrix
               ,
               consuetudo
               conservatrix
               &
               fides
               observatrix
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Corona
               militis
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             
               the
               number
               and
               burden
               of
               Ceremonies
               was
               grown
               as
               great
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wishes
             for
             a
             Reformation
             thereof
             ,
             
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             Januarius
             ;
             yet
             never
             thought
             these
             things
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             There
             was
             then
             some
             diversity
             of
             Expression
             in
             which
             the
             Governours
             and
             Pastors
             of
             several
             Churches
             delivered
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             dispute
             themselves
             hereupon
             into
             Parties
             ,
             nor
             accuse
             one
             another
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             either
             Side
             make
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             Evidence
             of
             its
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             or
             the
             Trophy
             of
             its
             Victory
             .
             The
             true
             reason
             then
             of
             the
             different
             Event
             of
             the
             same
             Causes
             then
             and
             now
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             in
             those
             dayes
             men
             were
             sincerely
             good
             and
             devout
             ,
             and
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             the
             main
             ;
             the
             huge
             Consequence
             and
             concern
             of
             which
             easily
             prevailed
             with
             those
             holy
             men
             to
             overlook
             their
             private
             satisfactions
             .
             They
             were
             intent
             upon
             that
             wherein
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             consisted
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             depended
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             that
             was
             secure
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             so
             superstitiously
             concerned
             for
             Rituals
             ,
             nor
             so
             unreasonably
             fond
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             to
             play
             away
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             against
             trifles
             and
             meer
             tricks
             of
             wit
             and
             fancy
             .
             They
             considered
             that
             they
             all
             had
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             all
             agreed
             ;
             and
             these
             great
             matters
             were
             able
             to
             unite
             them
             in
             lesser
             .
             They
             ,
             Good
             men
             ,
             found
             enough
             to
             do
             to
             mortifie
             their
             Passions
             ,
             to
             
             their
             burdens
             of
             Affliction
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             to
             withstand
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             contagion
             of
             evil
             Examples
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             leisure
             for
             those
             little
             Disputes
             that
             now
             imploy
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             vex
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             spent
             their
             Heat
             and
             Zeal
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Spirits
             were
             not
             easily
             inflammable
             with
             every
             petty
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             men
             grow
             cold
             and
             indifferent
             about
             great
             things
             ,
             then
             they
             become
             servent
             about
             the
             lesser
             .
             When
             they
             give
             over
             to
             mind
             a
             holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             Conversation
             ,
             then
             they
             grow
             great
             Disputers
             ,
             and
             mightily
             scrupulous
             about
             a
             Ceremony
             .
             When
             they
             cease
             to
             study
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             then
             they
             become
             censorious
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             then
             they
             have
             both
             the
             leisure
             and
             the
             confidence
             to
             raise
             Sarmises
             and
             Jealousies
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             their
             Superiours
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             then
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             do
             the
             little
             Appendages
             of
             Religion
             ,
             grow
             great
             and
             mighty
             matters
             in
             mens
             esteem
             ,
             when
             the
             Essentials
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             weighty
             matters
             are
             become
             little
             and
             inconsiderable
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Case
             with
             us
             in
             this
             Nation
             is
             too
             evident
             to
             require
             further
             
             proof
             ,
             and
             too
             lamentable
             a
             subject
             for
             any
             good
             Christian
             to
             take
             pleasure
             in
             dilating
             upon
             .
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             lyes
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Unhappiness
             of
             this
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Wherein
             several
             serious
             Considerations
             are
             propounded
             ,
             tending
             to
             perswade
             all
             English
             Protestants
             to
             comply
             with
             ,
             and
             conform
             to
             ,
             the
             Religion
             and
             Government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             established
             by
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Reflection
               upon
               divers
               Wayes
               or
               Methods
               for
               the
               Prevention
               and
               Cure
               of
               Church-Divisions
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             former
             Part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             diligently
             enquired
             into
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             recited
             the
             principal
             Causes
             of
             the
             discontents
             with
             ,
             and
             secession
             from
             this
             Church
             ;
             It
             would
             now
             ill
             beseem
             Christian
             Charity
             to
             rest
             here
             ;
             for
             (
             God
             
             knows
             )
             neither
             the
             Evils
             nor
             the
             Causes
             afford
             any
             pleasant
             speculation
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             bad
             state
             of
             things
             at
             Rome
             which
             the
             Historian
             reports
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Nec
               morbos
               nec
               remedia
               pati
               possumus
               ,
            
             That
             they
             were
             come
             to
             so
             ill
             a
             pass
             that
             they
             could
             neither
             indure
             their
             Distempers
             ,
             nor
             admit
             of
             the
             Remedies
             .
             But
             I
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             though
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             affairs
             be
             bad
             enough
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             deplorable
             as
             to
             discourage
             all
             Endeavours
             of
             a
             cure
             .
             And
             in
             this
             hope
             I
             take
             the
             courage
             to
             propound
             the
             following
             considerations
             ;
             wherein
             if
             I
             be
             deceived
             and
             miss
             of
             my
             aim
             ,
             I
             shall
             notwithstanding
             have
             that
             of
             Quintilian
             to
             comfort
             my self
             withal
             ,
             
               Prohabilis
               est
               cupiditas
               honestorum
               ,
               &
               vel
               tutioris
               est
               audaciae
               tentare
               ea
               ,
               quibus
               est
               paratior
               venia
               .
            
          
           
             It
             hath
             not
             been
             the
             single
             Unhappiness
             of
             this
             Church
             alone
             ,
             to
             be
             molested
             with
             Disputes
             ,
             loaden
             with
             Objections
             ,
             and
             dishonoured
             by
             Separation
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             hoped
             that
             where
             the
             business
             is
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             concern
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             incuriously
             swallow
             every
             thing
             without
             moving
             any
             question
             or
             stirring
             any
             dispute
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             Churches
             must
             of
             necessity
             more
             or
             
             less
             have
             conflicted
             with
             the
             same
             difficulties
             we
             complain
             of
             .
             And
             consequently
             the
             disease
             being
             so
             common
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             many
             and
             divers
             Remedies
             have
             been
             tryed
             and
             made
             use
             of
             .
             And
             out
             of
             that
             store
             we
             will
             in
             this
             Chapter
             make
             election
             of
             such
             as
             seem
             best
             to
             fit
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Patient
             and
             are
             most
             practicable
             in
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             and
             great
             Schisms
             as
             they
             have
             laboured
             under
             formerly
             ,
             yet
             )
             now
             glorying
             in
             their
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             upbraiding
             all
             others
             with
             their
             respective
             Distractions
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             arrived
             at
             some
             remarkable
             skill
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             advised
             withal
             ;
             and
             they
             attribute
             an
             admirable
             efficacy
             to
             the
             following
             Method
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             By
             way
             of
             Prevention
             ,
             they
             prescribe
             that
             the
             people
             be
             kept
             in
             profound
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             suppose
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             trouble
             the
             Church
             with
             Disputes
             ,
             nor
             themselves
             with
             Scruples
             .
             Let
             them
             but
             be
             blind
             enough
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             swallow
             many
             a
             Flye
             that
             others
             strain
             and
             boggle
             at
             :
             keep
             them
             up
             in
             the
             dark
             like
             Birds
             or
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             render
             them
             tame
             and
             manageable
             .
          
           
           
             They
             affirm
             Pictures
             to
             be
             Books
             good
             enough
             for
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Those
             are
             the
             best
             Sheep
             that
             know
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             Fold
             .
             
               The
               Priests
               lips
            
             ,
             they
             confess
             
               should
               preserve
               knowledge
            
             ;
             but
             so
             they
             preserve
             it
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             whether
             they
             have
             it
             themselves
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             This
             Opiate
             or
             stupefactive
             Ignorance
             these
             Empiricks
             mightily
             cry
             up
             ;
             and
             for
             proof
             of
             the
             virtue
             of
             it
             ,
             go
             but
             over
             into
             Spain
             or
             Italy
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             observe
             what
             strange
             cures
             it
             hath
             done
             .
             It
             hath
             made
             as
             sagacious
             people
             as
             any
             in
             the
             world
             naturally
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             Disputes
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             scarce
             know
             what
             it
             means
             .
             Administer
             but
             a
             large
             Dose
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             have
             the
             same
             effect
             the
             Plague
             of
             Darkness
             had
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             that
             
               suffered
               no
               man
               to
               stir
               out
               of
               his
               place
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             Advice
             how
             successful
             soever
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             admitted
             in
             England
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             were
             commendable
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             comes
             too
             late
             ;
             for
             the
             people
             of
             England
             know
             so
             much
             already
             that
             the
             only
             
             way
             to
             cure
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             to
             let
             them
             know
             more
             .
             And
             as
             an
             Excellent
             Person
             hath
             well
             observed
             concerning
             Atheism
             ,
             
               That
               a
               little
               smattering
               in
               Philosophy
               disposes
               men
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               intangling
               them
               in
               Second
               Causes
               which
               they
               cannot
               explicate
               ,
               but
               a
               through
               insight
               into
               it
               leads
               them
               through
               that
               perplexed
               maze
               to
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               First
               Cause
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             So
             't
             is
             only
             superficial
             knowledge
             in
             Christianity
             that
             gives
             occasion
             to
             our
             troubles
             ,
             when
             men
             think
             they
             know
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             know
             a
             little
             ,
             conceit
             they
             understand
             all
             that
             is
             knowable
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             refuse
             instruction
             ,
             and
             oppose
             their
             private
             opinions
             to
             the
             publick
             wisdom
             .
             Whereas
             did
             these
             men
             see
             further
             into
             things
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             discover
             a
             reason
             of
             many
             things
             they
             are
             now
             dissatisfied
             with
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             distrust
             their
             own
             understandings
             and
             grow
             modest
             and
             peaceable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Besides
             ,
             if
             this
             Advice
             came
             timely
             ,
             yet
             we
             take
             the
             Remedy
             to
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             Disease
             ;
             for
             we
             esteem
             it
             better
             (
             if
             one
             be
             necessary
             )
             to
             erre
             like
             Men
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             driven
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             acted
             like
             Puppets
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             Church
             is
             frequently
             called
             in
             Scripture
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               light
            
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             course
             of
             blind
             Devotion
             and
             stupid
             Ignorance
             ,
             it
             would
             become
             more
             like
             Hell
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             hath
             heat
             without
             light
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             a
             
               reasonable
               service
            
             ,
             and
             it
             can
             never
             be
             consistent
             that
             those
             that
             pretend
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             risen
             upon
             them
             as
             a
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             should
             think
             to
             worship
             this
             Sun
             by
             turning
             their
             backs
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             shutting
             their
             eyes
             against
             his
             light
             .
             If
             it
             were
             or
             could
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             this
             Proposition
             would
             be
             true
             ,
             That
             the
             way
             to
             become
             good
             Christians
             ,
             is
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             Men.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             direct
             us
             to
             an
             
               Infallible
               Judge
            
             of
             all
             Controversies
             .
             And
             this
             they
             so
             much
             magnifie
             and
             represent
             as
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Peace
             ,
             that
             they
             tell
             us
             we
             shall
             labour
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             other
             Expedients
             ,
             and
             only
             roll
             up
             a
             weight
             with
             infinite
             pains
             ,
             that
             will
             with
             the
             greater
             violence
             return
             upon
             us
             again
             ,
             till
             we
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Remedy
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             so
             Mountebank-like
             to
             pretend
             to
             Infallible
             Cures
             ,
             that
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             resolved
             of
             these
             two
             or
             three
             things
             before
             we
             can
             comply
             with
             the
             advice
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             We
             would
             fain
             know
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             so
             important
             a
             point
             as
             this
             is
             (
             of
             an
             Infallible
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             )
             which
             it
             is
             pretended
             would
             secure
             the
             Peace
             of
             all
             States
             ,
             preserve
             the
             Concord
             and
             the
             Dignity
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             all
             Atheists
             ,
             prevent
             the
             Sin
             and
             the
             Damnation
             of
             many
             Souls
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             plainly
             asserted
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             proved
             by
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             better
             agreed
             of
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             that
             thus
             recommend
             it
             ?
             A
             man
             would
             reasonably
             expect
             that
             a
             business
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             therefore
             of
             more
             value
             than
             any
             one
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             that
             it
             hereupon
             depends
             what
             shall
             be
             so
             ,
             )
             should
             have
             been
             more
             clear
             and
             evident
             than
             those
             things
             that
             depend
             upon
             it
             :
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             no
             man
             ever
             yet
             could
             perswade
             by
             Reason
             ,
             that
             one
             certain
             man
             in
             the
             World
             was
             more
             than
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             less
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               all
               men
               are
               lyars
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             as
             may
             deceive
             ,
             or
             be
             deceived
             ;
             and
             most
             undoubtedly
             would
             never
             have
             made
             such
             a
             distinction
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             
               strong
               men
            
             and
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             made
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             consider
             one
             anothers
             weakness
             ,
             and
             practise
             
             mutual
             forbearance
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             intended
             any
             where
             to
             direct
             us
             to
             such
             an
             Umpire
             as
             should
             have
             ended
             all
             disputes
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             men
             equally
             certain
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             for
             agreement
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             where
             to
             lodge
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Pope
             and
             Consistory
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             or
             in
             something
             else
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             ,
             a
             Question
             that
             needs
             an
             Infallible
             Judge
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             all
             Controversies
             are
             not
             determined
             and
             Disputes
             ended
             long
             ago
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             true
             that
             is
             pretended
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             Infallible
             Judge
             to
             resort
             to
             now
             ,
             is
             the
             point
             in
             question
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             there
             was
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             they
             had
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             to
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             and
             gave
             miraculous
             proofs
             that
             they
             had
             so
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             would
             not
             cure
             all
             the
             Schisms
             ,
             nor
             resolve
             all
             Scruples
             ,
             nor
             silence
             all
             Disputes
             then
             .
             And
             how
             Infallibility
             in
             a
             Pope
             or
             any
             other
             person
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             there
             to
             be
             found
             )
             should
             have
             better
             success
             now
             than
             it
             had
             in
             those
             
             more
             sincere
             and
             simple
             times
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             I
             think
             is
             not
             very
             reasonably
             expected
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             We
             find
             manifestly
             that
             those
             that
             glory
             so
             much
             of
             this
             Remedy
             ,
             have
             not
             found
             such
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             commend
             it
             to
             us
             for
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Romanists
             have
             their
             Disputes
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ;
             The
             Franciscans
             against
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             and
             the
             Jansenists
             against
             the
             Molinists
             ,
             and
             their
             several
             Perswasions
             managed
             with
             as
             much
             heat
             as
             any
             of
             our
             Controversies
             ;
             saving
             that
             indeed
             they
             all
             agree
             in
             
               uno
               tertio
            
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             Therefore
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Medice
               cura
               teipsum
            
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             all
             their
             own
             Difficulties
             decided
             and
             Disputes
             ended
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             shall
             we
             be
             encouraged
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Remedy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               have
               another
               Remedy
               which
               I
               must
               needs
               confess
               hath
               done
               strange
               things
               and
               been
               very
               successful
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               transcribe
               the
               Receipt
               of
               it
               out
               of
               an
               ingenious
               Book
               called
            
             Europae
             speculum
             ,
             pag.
             34.
             
               of
               the
               Edition
               at
               the
            
             Hague
             ,
             1629.
             
               in
               these
               words
            
             :
             The
             particular
             wayes
             they
             hold
             to
             ravish
             all
             affections
             and
             fit
             each
             humour
             ,
             are
             well
             nigh
             infinite
             ;
             
             there
             being
             not
             any
             thing
             either
             sacred
             or
             prophane
             ,
             no
             virtue
             nor
             vice
             almost
             ,
             nothing
             of
             how
             contrary
             condition
             soever
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             not
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             serve
             that
             turn
             ,
             that
             each
             phancy
             may
             be
             satisfied
             .
             Whatever
             wealth
             can
             sway
             with
             the
             lovers
             ,
             or
             voluntary
             poverty
             with
             the
             despisers
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             what
             honour
             with
             the
             ambitious
             ,
             what
             obediene
             with
             the
             humble
             ;
             what
             great
             employment
             with
             stirring
             and
             active
             spirits
             ,
             what
             perpetual
             quiet
             with
             heavy
             and
             restive
             bodies
             ;
             what
             content
             the
             pleasant
             nature
             can
             take
             in
             pastimes
             and
             jollity
             ,
             what
             contrariwise
             the
             austere
             mind
             in
             discipline
             and
             rigour
             ;
             what
             love
             either
             chastity
             can
             raise
             in
             the
             pure
             ,
             or
             voluptuousness
             in
             the
             dissolute
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             change
             of
             vows
             with
             the
             rash
             ,
             or
             of
             estate
             with
             the
             unconstant
             ;
             what
             pardons
             with
             the
             faulty
             ,
             or
             supplyes
             with
             the
             defective
             ;
             what
             miracles
             with
             the
             credulous
             ,
             or
             visions
             with
             the
             phantastical
             ;
             what
             gorgeousness
             of
             shews
             with
             the
             vulgar
             and
             simple
             ,
             what
             multitude
             of
             Ceremonies
             with
             the
             superstitious
             ,
             what
             prayers
             with
             the
             devout
             ;
             And
             in
             summ
             ,
             whatsoever
             can
             prevail
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             either
             for
             himself
             to
             pursue
             ,
             or
             to
             love
             and
             reverence
             in
             another
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             found
             with
             them
             .
             —
             On
             the
             one
             side
             of
             the
             steet
             a
             Cloyster
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             a
             Stye
             of
             Courtezans
             ,
             with
             publick
             
             toleration
             .
             This
             day
             all
             in
             Masks
             with
             loosness
             and
             foolery
             ,
             to
             morrow
             all
             in
             Processions
             ,
             whipping
             themselves
             till
             the
             blood
             follow
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Never
             State
             ,
             never
             Government
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             strangely
             compacted
             of
             infinite
             contrarieties
             ,
             all
             tending
             to
             the
             entertainment
             of
             the
             several
             humours
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Now
             no
             wonder
             that
             this
             course
             should
             keep
             them
             generally
             contented
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             in
             effect
             an
             universal
             Toleration
             ,
             a
             permitting
             men
             to
             be
             and
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             so
             they
             cast
             but
             some
             garb
             of
             Religion
             or
             other
             over
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               United
               Provinces
            
             ,
             it
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             an
             allowance
             of
             all
             Opinions
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             that
             State
             being
             made
             up
             of
             a
             combination
             of
             several
             Free
             Cities
             ,
             he
             that
             finds
             not
             his
             Opinion
             countenanced
             in
             one
             City
             so
             much
             as
             he
             desires
             ,
             may
             retire
             to
             another
             where
             it
             is
             publickly
             profest
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             that
             likes
             not
             the
             debaucheries
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             may
             enjoy
             severities
             in
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             offended
             with
             one
             Order
             ,
             may
             make
             choice
             of
             another
             ;
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             
               good
               Catholick
            
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             without
             
             being
             a
             
               good
               Christian
            
             ;
             he
             may
             perfectly
             accommodate
             his
             own
             humour
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             but
             the
             wit
             to
             make
             a
             right
             choice
             for
             himself
             ;
             he
             need
             not
             be
             at
             the
             Self-denyal
             to
             conform
             his
             humour
             to
             his
             Profession
             ,
             but
             may
             fit
             his
             inclination
             with
             a
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             prevented
             himself
             by
             an
             imprudent
             election
             .
             He
             may
             almost
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             provided
             ,
             as
             Erasmus
             observes
             ,
             
               He
               let
               but
               two
               things
               alone
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               only
               dangerous
               points
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               meddle
               not
               with
               the
               Popes
               Crown
               ,
               nor
               the
               Monks
               Bellies
               .
            
          
           
             But
             we
             of
             this
             Church
             are
             not
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Tenet
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             is
             worth
             the
             prostitution
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             debauching
             of
             mens
             minds
             and
             Consciences
             ;
             and
             have
             too
             much
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Remedy
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             our
             Distractions
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             But
             the
             great
             and
             infallible
             Remedy
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             which
             others
             express
             by
             several
             words
             ,
             
               Axes
               ,
               Halters
               ,
               Racks
               ,
               Fire
            
             and
             Faggot
             ;
             but
             they
             by
             one
             word
             that
             signifies
             as
             much
             as
             all
             those
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               Holy
               Inquisition
            
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Engine
             that
             stretches
             all
             mens
             Intellectuals
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             or
             cuts
             them
             off
             
             to
             the
             publick
             Standard
             ;
             this
             decides
             all
             Controversies
             ,
             silences
             all
             Disputes
             ,
             resolves
             all
             Scruples
             ,
             and
             makes
             perfect
             Peace
             where-ever
             it
             comes
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Though
             we
             grant
             all
             this
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             this
             down
             with
             Englishmen
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             our
             Gospel
             is
             not
             like
             (
             what
             they
             say
             of
             )
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Draco
               ,
               written
               in
               blood
            
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             Rubrick
             ,
             to
             kill
             men
             
               for
               quietness
               sake
            
             ;
             besides
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Genius
             of
             this
             Nation
             is
             both
             too
             couragious
             and
             too
             compassionate
             ,
             to
             be
             this
             way
             Governed
             .
          
           
             No
             people
             in
             the
             world
             are
             less
             moved
             by
             the
             apprehension
             of
             death
             and
             danger
             than
             they
             ,
             and
             no
             people
             are
             more
             tender
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             others
             than
             they
             .
             For
             generally
             these
             two
             Virtues
             are
             inseparable
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             generous
             tempers
             are
             commonly
             the
             most
             merciful
             .
             The
             English
             will
             be
             led
             like
             Men
             ,
             but
             not
             driven
             like
             Beasts
             .
             They
             have
             great
             minds
             that
             will
             be
             moved
             by
             example
             ,
             and
             wrought
             upon
             by
             kindness
             ,
             and
             melted
             by
             good
             nature
             ;
             but
             will
             sooner
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ,
             than
             that
             cruelty
             shall
             force
             them
             ,
             or
             fear
             and
             danger
             prevail
             over
             them
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             generally
             observable
             here
             ,
             that
             no
             Laws
             so
             soon
             grow
             in
             desuetude
             ,
             and
             are
             rendered
             unpracticable
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             too
             severe
             .
             It
             is
             counted
             a
             butcherly
             way
             of
             Chirurgerie
             with
             us
             ,
             for
             every
             slight
             wound
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             member
             .
             And
             the
             exercise
             of
             so
             much
             Cruelty
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             those
             Blood-letters
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             time
             ,
             hath
             (
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             )
             made
             that
             Profession
             detestable
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             it
             looked
             so
             ill
             in
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             perswaded
             to
             practise
             it
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             none
             of
             the
             Romanists
             Expedients
             will
             work
             the
             Cure
             we
             desire
             in
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             see
             then
             what
             other
             courses
             there
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             there
             remain
             yet
             these
             three
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             .
             1.
             
             
               Universal
               Toleration
               .
               2.
               
               Comprehension
               .
               3.
               
               Instruction
               and
               Consideration
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Universal
               Toleration
            
             .
             This
             is
             highly
             commended
             by
             some
             as
             the
             most
             Christian
             Remedy
             ,
             
               to
               let
               all
               grow
               together
               till
               the
               harvest
               .
            
             We
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               it
               
               made
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               so
               happy
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               this
               the
               Christians
               pleaded
               for
               under
               persecuting
               Emperours
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 every
                 mans
                 natural
                 right
                 to
                 serve
                 what
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 what
                 Religion
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 .
              
               This
               the
               Great
               Constantine
               declared
               at
               his
               first
               entrance
               upon
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               that
               every
               Prince
               is
               bound
               to
               do
               so
               too
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               best
               way
               of
               propagating
               Truth
               and
               giving
               it
               Reputation
               ,
               and
               making
               its
               Triumphs
               conspicuous
               ,
               by
               setting
               it
               upon
               even
               ground
               ,
               and
               giving
               it
               no
               advantage
               in
               the
               encounter
               of
               Error
               .
               And
               that
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               will
               be
               as
               open
               to
               truth
               as
               falshood
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               prejudice
               .
               That
               it
               is
               Power
               and
               Interest
               make
               men
               of
               such
               or
               such
               Opinions
               .
               That
               this
               is
               the
               only
               way
               to
               make
               a
               Learned
               Clergy
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               necessity
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               substantially
               whatever
               they
               expect
               should
               be
               received
               ;
               and
               in
               fine
               ,
               That
               the
               only
               way
               to
               make
               peaceable
               Subjects
               ,
               a
               rich
               Countrey
               and
               a
               happy
               Prince
               is
               to
               open
               a
               Pantheon
               ,
               to
               give
               Liberty
               to
               all
               Religions
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             two
             things
             would
             be
             considered
             of
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             fine
             things
             are
             said
             of
             this
             or
             whatever
             collateral
             advantage
             may
             be
             reaped
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             no
             other
             force
             ,
             than
             to
             incline
             the
             Magistrate
             prudentially
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             use
             Indulgence
             ;
             for
             it
             never
             was
             nor
             will
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             express
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             to
             tolerate
             all
             Opinions
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             some
             are
             such
             as
             destroy
             all
             Religion
             which
             he
             is
             to
             protect
             ,
             others
             subvert
             all
             Civil
             Societie
             which
             he
             is
             to
             maintain
             :
             Therefore
             it
             can
             never
             be
             his
             duty
             to
             carry
             an
             indifferent
             hand
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             used
             such
             general
             expressions
             as
             are
             above-specified
             ,
             and
             Constantine
             made
             such
             a
             declaration
             ,
             yet
             both
             he
             and
             they
             limited
             and
             interpreted
             themselves
             afterwards
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             shewn
             
               de
               facto
            
             that
             any
             Government
             in
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             doth
             tolerate
             all
             Opinions
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             should
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             have
             no
             Conscience
             or
             Religion
             himself
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             may
             have
             
             no
             check
             in
             theirs
             whatever
             it
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             might
             (
             if
             he
             would
             )
             indulge
             all
             Sects
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             also
             were
             disposed
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             yet
             besides
             the
             Inconveniencies
             that
             would
             follow
             ,
             This
             very
             thing
             would
             be
             very
             unacceptable
             to
             the
             people
             of
             this
             Nation
             ;
             amongst
             whom
             there
             is
             so
             much
             sincerity
             and
             heartiness
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             It
             might
             go
             down
             perhaps
             amongst
             such
             as
             have
             a
             great
             Indifferency
             and
             Lukewarmness
             in
             Religion
             ,
             with
             such
             people
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             Gain
             ,
             and
             whose
             Religion
             is
             their
             Trade
             or
             Interest
             .
             But
             devout
             and
             serious
             people
             had
             rather
             suffer
             some
             hardship
             themselves
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             than
             buy
             their
             own
             quiet
             at
             the
             price
             of
             Gods
             dishonour
             .
             And
             whatever
             kindness
             they
             may
             have
             to
             some
             dissenters
             ,
             or
             fondness
             to
             some
             by-path
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             rather
             than
             open
             so
             wide
             a
             Gap
             as
             that
             Popery
             and
             Atheism
             it self
             should
             enter
             in
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             deny
             themselves
             and
             think
             it
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             other
             good
             Christians
             to
             do
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Comprehension
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             is
             
             meant
             the
             making
             the
             terms
             of
             Communion
             more
             free
             and
             easie
             ,
             an
             opening
             the
             arms
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             receive
             more
             into
             her
             bosome
             ,
             thereby
             to
             enlarge
             both
             the
             Society
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             highly
             recommended
             by
             some
             good
             men
             as
             the
             most
             proper
             expedient
             for
             a
             Protestant
             Church
             in
             our
             condition
             ,
             as
             by
             means
             whereof
             it
             may
             be
             both
             better
             strengthened
             and
             secured
             against
             its
             Enemies
             abroad
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             Peace
             and
             Contentment
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             And
             truly
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             course
             please
             our
             Governours
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             oppose
             any
             thing
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             only
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             things
             that
             look
             very
             probably
             in
             the
             general
             notion
             and
             speculation
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             flatter
             one
             into
             a
             great
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             expectation
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             wayes
             answerable
             to
             .
             Many
             difficulties
             occurr
             in
             the
             reducing
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             to
             practice
             that
             were
             not
             foreseen
             in
             the
             theory
             ,
             and
             nothing
             more
             common
             ,
             than
             for
             mens
             minds
             to
             deceive
             them
             ,
             or
             their
             constancy
             to
             fail
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             take
             no
             great
             pleasure
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             that
             which
             they
             languisht
             with
             desire
             of
             ,
             whilest
             it
             was
             sweetned
             to
             them
             
             by
             the
             poinant
             sauces
             of
             hope
             and
             fear
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             yet
             done
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             know
             when
             it
             will
             be
             set
             about
             ,
             and
             it's
             pity
             the
             wounds
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             bleed
             so
             long
             as
             till
             that
             can
             be
             effected
             ,
             especially
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Balm
             in
             Gilead
             ,
             any
             way
             of
             binding
             them
             up
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             .
             And
             there
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             remain
             no
             other
             but
             that
             of
             the
             third
             Consideration
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             course
             I
             have
             pitched
             upon
             to
             recommend
             in
             the
             following
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             I
             mean
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             Endeavour
             of
             better
             informing
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             disputes
             ,
             and
             occasions
             of
             our
             disturbances
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             unhappy
             consequences
             of
             sin
             and
             danger
             in
             persevering
             in
             our
             present
             case
             .
          
           
             Which
             if
             it
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             we
             may
             hope
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             recover
             its
             antient
             felicity
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             need
             for
             cure
             of
             our
             distempers
             ,
             to
             resort
             either
             to
             such
             severities
             as
             are
             abhorrent
             to
             all
             Englishmen
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             arts
             as
             deform
             Christianity
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             alwayes
             changing
             and
             altering
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             Protestant
             Religion
             
             in
             particular
             .
             And
             this
             I
             do
             not
             despair
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             if
             those
             Protestants
             of
             this
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             that
             at
             present
             differ
             from
             the
             Church
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             will
             impartially
             consider
             the
             following
             Propositions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               true
               notion
               of
               Schism
               ,
               the
               sin
               and
               mischievous
               consequents
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             THough
             the
             Will
             of
             man
             deservedly
             bear
             the
             blame
             of
             his
             miscarriages
             ,
             as
             being
             neither
             under
             Fatal
             necessity
             ,
             nor
             subject
             to
             violence
             and
             compulsion
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             suspend
             its
             own
             act
             till
             it
             be
             rightly
             informed
             ;
             yet
             I
             have
             so
             much
             charity
             to
             humane
             nature
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             most
             of
             its
             irregularities
             proceed
             not
             meerly
             from
             stubborn
             perversion
             ,
             but
             mistake
             of
             the
             object
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             Mankind
             is
             very
             pittyable
             in
             its
             errors
             ,
             having
             not
             that
             clearness
             of
             perception
             ,
             nor
             presence
             of
             mind
             that
             higher
             and
             more
             immaterial
             Spirits
             have
             .
          
           
             And
             perhaps
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             it
             pleased
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             to
             afford
             men
             that
             which
             he
             denyed
             to
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             
               secundam
               tabulam
               postnaufragium
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
             open
             to
             them
             a
             door
             of
             hope
             by
             repentance
             and
             retrival
             of
             their
             faults
             .
             And
             accordingly
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             cruelly
             murdered
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             prayes
             for
             them
             in
             this
             form
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               forgive
               them
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             was
             not
             only
             the
             silly
             multitude
             that
             was
             so
             overseen
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             wisest
             of
             his
             Persecutors
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             bears
             witness
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             17.
             
             
               I
               wot
               that
               ye
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               ,
               as
               also
               did
               your
               Rulers
               .
            
             So
             that
             I
             am
             neither
             destitute
             of
             reason
             nor
             example
             for
             my
             charity
             ,
             if
             I
             think
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             concerning
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             distractions
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             did
             they
             rightly
             understand
             the
             nature
             of
             Schism
             and
             wherein
             it
             consists
             ,
             or
             the
             guilt
             and
             mischiefs
             that
             attend
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             easily
             be
             induced
             to
             change
             their
             course
             .
             This
             therefore
             I
             shall
             first
             offer
             to
             consideration
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             sin
             of
             dividing
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             the
             deepest
             dye
             and
             greatest
             guilt
             ,
             I
             suppose
             we
             shall
             easily
             agree
             ;
             for
             indeed
             no
             body
             can
             well
             doubt
             of
             that
             ,
             who
             considers
             what
             care
             our
             Saviour
             took
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             what
             pains
             he
             took
             with
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             throughly
             instructed
             ,
             and
             not
             differ
             in
             the
             delivery
             of
             his
             
             mind
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             extraordinary
             ardour
             he
             prayed
             for
             them
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             ,
             John
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             answered
             their
             Masters
             care
             with
             their
             own
             diligence
             and
             circumspection
             .
             He
             that
             observes
             how
             industrious
             they
             were
             to
             resist
             all
             beginnings
             of
             Schism
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             to
             heal
             all
             breaches
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             all
             occasions
             of
             division
             ,
             to
             unite
             all
             hearts
             and
             reconcile
             all
             minds
             ;
             How
             they
             taught
             people
             to
             detest
             this
             distemper
             as
             the
             bane
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             charging
             them
             to
             use
             the
             greatest
             caution
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             mark
             and
             avoid
             all
             those
             men
             that
             inclined
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             persons
             of
             a
             contagious
             breath
             and
             infectious
             society
             ;
             What
             odious
             names
             they
             give
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Carnality
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               of
               the
               Devil
               :
            
             
             He
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             observes
             all
             this
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             trace
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             a
             little
             farther
             ,
             will
             find
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             hating
             it
             in
             such
             detestation
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             equal
             to
             the
             most
             notorious
             sins
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Murder
             and
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             St.
             Cyprian
             amongst
             the
             rest
             affirms
             it
             to
             be
             of
             so
             horrible
             a
             guilt
             ,
             
             that
             
               Martyrdom
               was
               not
               a
               sufficient
               expiation
               of
               it
            
             ;
             that
             
               to
               dye
               
               for
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               would
               not
               wash
               out
               the
               stain
               of
               having
               divided
               the
               Church
               his
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             was
             no
             more
             than
             the
             case
             deserved
             ,
             for
             had
             the
             Christian
             Church
             been
             broken
             into
             Factions
             and
             Parties
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             since
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             imagine
             ,
             how
             it
             could
             have
             resisted
             the
             whole
             World
             that
             was
             united
             against
             it
             :
             Or
             if
             yet
             it
             could
             have
             subsisted
             in
             its
             several
             divided
             Parties
             ,
             the
             mischief
             would
             have
             been
             little
             less
             ;
             for
             then
             those
             of
             after-times
             would
             have
             had
             the
             several
             Opinions
             and
             distinct
             and
             peculiar
             Sentiments
             of
             those
             divided
             Parties
             ,
             delivered
             down
             to
             them
             with
             equal
             heat
             and
             earnestness
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             would
             have
             proved
             impossible
             to
             have
             distinguisht
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Faith
             from
             the
             Shiboleth
             and
             cognizances
             of
             the
             several
             Sects
             and
             Parties
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             pleased
             God
             that
             his
             Church
             should
             rather
             in
             those
             early
             dayes
             be
             harassed
             with
             persecutions
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             unite
             it self
             the
             closer
             ,
             and
             (
             paring
             off
             all
             superfluities
             )
             keep
             to
             the
             necessary
             and
             essential
             Doctrines
             delivered
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             softened
             and
             made
             wanton
             by
             ease
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             the
             importance
             of
             Unity
             much
             less
             
             in
             these
             latter
             dayes
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             all
             Divisions
             in
             all
             times
             destroy
             that
             beauty
             and
             loveliness
             ,
             which
             would
             otherwise
             attract
             all
             mens
             admiration
             and
             affection
             .
             Beauty
             properly
             is
             nothing
             but
             order
             and
             harmony
             of
             parts
             ;
             the
             excellency
             of
             any
             Fabrick
             consists
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             materials
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             curious
             method
             they
             are
             digested
             into
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             respect
             and
             correspondence
             one
             part
             hath
             with
             another
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             sublimity
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             the
             gloriousness
             of
             the
             Hopes
             it
             propounds
             ,
             that
             will
             so
             recommend
             it
             to
             the
             opinion
             and
             esteem
             of
             Beholders
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Ecce
               ut
               Christiani
               amant
            
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             observe
             the
             love
             ,
             concord
             and
             unanimity
             amongst
             the
             professors
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             want
             of
             this
             hardens
             the
             hearts
             of
             Jews
             and
             Turks
             and
             Pagans
             more
             against
             it
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             reasons
             and
             proofs
             we
             can
             give
             for
             it
             ,
             will
             soften
             them
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             opening
             their
             ears
             and
             hearts
             to
             entertain
             it
             ,
             opens
             their
             mouths
             in
             contempt
             and
             blasphemy
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             the
             disadvantage
             Christianity
             is
             exposed
             to
             by
             its
             Divisions
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             it
             suffers
             unspeakably
             within
             its
             own
             Territories
             .
             For
             who
             will
             be
             perswaded
             patiently
             to
             hear
             ,
             attentively
             
             to
             consider
             ,
             or
             impartially
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             discourses
             of
             him
             against
             whom
             he
             hath
             an
             animosity
             ?
             Every
             thing
             the
             truer
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             for
             its
             advantage
             to
             be
             calmly
             considered
             :
             and
             by
             how
             much
             of
             the
             more
             importance
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             is
             he
             that
             would
             have
             his
             proposition
             successful
             ,
             bound
             in
             wisdome
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             be
             not
             by
             passion
             and
             prejudice
             indisposed
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             Livy
             observes
             ,
             that
             prodigious
             Stories
             ,
             Lyes
             and
             Fables
             find
             best
             entertainment
             in
             troublesome
             times
             ,
             
               quia
               tutius
               finguntur
               &
               facilius
               creduntur
            
             ;
             men
             are
             not
             then
             at
             leisure
             to
             consider
             strictly
             what
             is
             true
             and
             false
             ,
             and
             so
             truth
             loses
             its
             advantage-ground
             ,
             and
             error
             succeeds
             in
             it
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             therefore
             chose
             to
             come
             into
             the
             world
             in
             a
             time
             of
             the
             most
             profound
             peace
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             such
             a
             season
             became
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             but
             especially
             for
             this
             advantage
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             find
             men
             in
             calm
             thoughts
             and
             at
             leisure
             to
             consider
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             his
             propositions
             .
             For
             who
             can
             maturely
             weigh
             things
             when
             all
             is
             in
             hurry
             and
             tumult
             ?
             Who
             can
             discern
             exactly
             the
             difference
             of
             things
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             in
             motion
             ?
             Especially
             who
             is
             there
             that
             is
             willing
             either
             to
             do
             good
             to
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             good
             from
             him
             ,
             
             against
             whom
             he
             hath
             an
             exulcerate
             mind
             ?
          
           
             In
             short
             then
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             summarily
             ,
             From
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             comes
             that
             prejudice
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             people
             that
             discourages
             the
             indeavours
             ,
             and
             frustrates
             the
             labours
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Religion
             .
             From
             thence
             come
             all
             the
             Suspicions
             ,
             Jealousies
             ,
             Whisperings
             ,
             Backbitings
             and
             all
             other
             instances
             of
             Uncharitableness
             .
             These
             hinder
             the
             fervour
             of
             mens
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             abate
             the
             edge
             of
             their
             Devotions
             .
             These
             evaporate
             the
             true
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             of
             Religion
             in
             impertinent
             Disputes
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             lose
             the
             substance
             ,
             whilest
             they
             contend
             for
             the
             shadow
             .
             By
             these
             the
             sinews
             of
             all
             Society
             are
             dissolved
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             disturbed
             ,
             it
             seldome
             rests
             here
             ,
             but
             the
             State
             is
             concerned
             too
             ;
             and
             Schism
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             proves
             Sedition
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             this
             consideration
             is
             able
             to
             provoke
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             keep
             a
             jealous
             eye
             upon
             the
             Church
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             are
             so
             true
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             withal
             so
             generally
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Parties
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             might
             justly
             wonder
             ,
             how
             any
             Christian
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             which
             all
             so
             much
             abominate
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             that
             we
             may
             observe
             too
             ,
             that
             some
             
             have
             found
             pleasure
             to
             get
             that
             Child
             ,
             they
             would
             by
             no
             means
             have
             laid
             at
             their
             own
             door
             .
             Schism
             is
             so
             mishapen
             as
             well
             as
             ill-begotten
             a
             Brat
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             is
             willing
             to
             father
             it
             .
             It
             was
             the
             early
             proof
             Solomon
             gave
             of
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             in
             discovering
             the
             true
             Mother
             of
             the
             living
             Child
             ,
             to
             which
             both
             the
             Litigants
             laid
             equal
             claim
             .
             It
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             less
             importance
             ,
             and
             some
             think
             of
             equal
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             make
             discovery
             ,
             who
             the
             distractions
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             justly
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             .
             But
             as
             that
             Wise
             Prince
             discerned
             the
             true
             Mother
             by
             the
             tenderness
             of
             her
             bowels
             towards
             the
             Infant
             ,
             so
             we
             perhaps
             may
             discover
             the
             true
             Children
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             respect
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Schismaticks
             by
             their
             irreverence
             and
             unnaturalness
             towards
             her
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             I
             will
             therefore
             briefly
             and
             plainly
             describe
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Schism
             ;
             In
             hopes
             that
             when
             men
             shall
             understand
             ,
             wherein
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             lyes
             ,
             they
             will
             avoid
             the
             evil
             as
             well
             as
             abominate
             the
             consequence
             .
          
           
             Schism
             is
             a
             voluntary
             departure
             or
             separation
             of
             ones
             self
             without
             just
             cause
             given
             ,
             from
             that
             Christian
             Church
             whereof
             he
             was
             
             once
             a
             member
             ;
             or
             ,
             Schism
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             that
             Communion
             wherein
             a
             man
             might
             have
             continued
             without
             sin
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             call
             it
             a
             
               Departure
               or
               Separation
               from
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             other
             sins
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             are
             breaches
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             a
             renunciation
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             For
             as
             there
             may
             be
             a
             sickly
             ,
             infirm
             ,
             nay
             ,
             an
             ulcerous
             member
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             member
             of
             the
             body
             :
             So
             there
             may
             be
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             wickedness
             deserves
             well
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             scandal
             and
             dishonour
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             neither
             separating
             himself
             ,
             nor
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             remains
             still
             a
             member
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             it
             is
             that
             imports
             a
             mans
             separation
             of
             himself
             or
             departure
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             understand
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             When
             a
             man
             shall
             either
             expresly
             declare
             that
             he
             doth
             renounce
             such
             a
             Society
             ,
             or
             shall
             refuse
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             acts
             and
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             used
             by
             such
             a
             Society
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             its
             Authority
             .
             So
             he
             separates
             that
             refuses
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Supper
             ,
             or
             to
             submit
             unto
             the
             Censures
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             declares
             that
             he
             owns
             himself
             no
             longer
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             call
             it
             a
             Voluntary
             Separation
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             sin
             from
             punishment
             ,
             or
             Schism
             from
             Excommunication
             .
             For
             though
             the
             last
             makes
             a
             man
             no
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             supposed
             involuntary
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             himself
             so
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             call
             it
             a
             departure
             from
             a
             
               particular
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             
               part
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             Apostasie
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             casting
             off
             of
             the
             whole
             Religion
             ,
             the
             name
             and
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             particular
             Society
             :
             but
             the
             Schismatick
             is
             he
             that
             ,
             retaining
             the
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             pretence
             of
             it
             ,
             changes
             his
             Society
             ,
             associates
             himself
             with
             ,
             or
             makes
             up
             some
             other
             body
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             whereof
             he
             formerly
             was
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             add
             those
             words
             
               whereof
               he
               was
               a
               member
            
             ,
             because
             Schism
             imports
             division
             and
             making
             two
             of
             that
             which
             was
             but
             one
             before
             .
             And
             so
             
               Turks
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
               Jews
            
             cannot
             be
             called
             Schismaticks
             ,
             having
             never
             been
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             I
             suppose
             are
             all
             generally
             agreed
             of
             ;
             The
             only
             difficulty
             is
             in
             that
             which
             I
             subjoyn
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             an
             unnecessary
             
             separation
             ,
             or
             
               without
               just
               cause
            
             ,
             or
             to
             separate
             from
             that
             Society
             
               wherein
               I
               may
               continue
               without
               sin
               .
            
             And
             here
             we
             meet
             with
             opposition
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             some
             defining
             too
             strictly
             ,
             and
             others
             extending
             too
             far
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             the
             Zealots
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             scarcely
             allow
             any
             thing
             as
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             Separation
             ;
             for
             being
             conscious
             of
             so
             many
             and
             great
             Corruptions
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             they
             know
             they
             can
             scarce
             allow
             any
             thing
             as
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             Separation
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             used
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             justifie
             the
             recession
             of
             all
             Protestants
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             some
             Protestants
             make
             the
             causes
             of
             Separation
             as
             many
             and
             as
             light
             as
             the
             Jews
             did
             of
             Divorce
             ,
             almost
             for
             any
             matter
             whatsoever
             .
             Josephus
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             (
             as
             himself
             tells
             us
             )
             because
             she
             was
             not
             mannerly
             enough
             ;
             another
             his
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             a
             handsomer
             than
             she
             ;
             a
             third
             his
             ,
             because
             she
             drest
             not
             his
             dinner
             well
             .
             As
             these
             Jews
             did
             by
             their
             Wives
             ,
             so
             do
             many
             Christians
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             One
             likes
             not
             her
             dress
             ,
             another
             thinks
             her
             too
             costly
             in
             her
             ornaments
             ,
             a
             third
             phansies
             some
             German
             beauty
             or
             other
             that
             he
             hath
             
             seen
             in
             his
             travails
             ,
             and
             all
             (
             to
             make
             way
             for
             new
             Amours
             )
             upon
             very
             slender
             pretences
             repudiate
             their
             former
             choice
             .
             But
             as
             our
             Saviour
             when
             the
             Case
             was
             put
             ,
             found
             out
             a
             middle
             way
             betwixt
             allowing
             Divorce
             for
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             for
             every
             cause
             ;
             so
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             done
             in
             this
             business
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             To
             hit
             this
             mark
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             then
             ,
             and
             then
             only
             ,
             is
             there
             just
             cause
             of
             Separation
             ,
             when
             Perseverance
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             cannot
             be
             without
             sin
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             she
             shall
             impose
             such
             Laws
             and
             terms
             of
             Society
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             submitted
             to
             without
             apparent
             breach
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law.
             
          
           
             And
             upon
             this
             foundation
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             we
             shall
             quit
             our selves
             well
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             justifie
             our
             Recession
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             the
             unwarrantableness
             of
             this
             Separation
             of
             the
             Protestants
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             For
             it
             's
             plain
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             sin
             to
             separate
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             sin
             to
             communicate
             ,
             since
             no
             Laws
             of
             men
             can
             abrogate
             or
             dissolve
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             express
             Laws
             of
             God.
             And
             on
             the
             other
             it
             is
             as
             plain
             ,
             that
             Schism
             being
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             extream
             
             bad
             consequence
             ,
             that
             which
             must
             acquit
             me
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             in
             my
             separation
             ,
             can
             be
             nothing
             less
             than
             equal
             danger
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             I
             may
             persevere
             without
             sin
             ,
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             a
             sin
             to
             separate
             upon
             inferiour
             dislikes
             .
          
           
             This
             methinks
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             any
             doubt
             should
             be
             admitted
             of
             in
             the
             case
             .
             Notwithstanding
             because
             I
             observe
             some
             men
             think
             to
             wash
             their
             hands
             of
             the
             imputation
             of
             Schism
             upon
             other
             terms
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             Although
             a
             Church
             shall
             not
             require
             or
             impose
             such
             conditions
             of
             Communion
             as
             are
             expresly
             sinful
             ,
             yet
             if
             she
             shall
             require
             indifferent
             unnecessary
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             suspected
             things
             ;
             that
             in
             this
             case
             there
             is
             enough
             to
             excuse
             the
             person
             that
             shall
             separate
             ,
             from
             a
             participation
             of
             this
             sin
             .
             And
             also
             because
             this
             opinion
             bears
             it self
             up
             by
             the
             great
             name
             of
             Mr.
             Hales
             ,
             as
             his
             declared
             judgement
             in
             a
             little
             Tract
             of
             Schism
             now
             very
             much
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             will
             therefore
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             matter
             say
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             willingly
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Church
             as
             shall
             studiously
             or
             carelesly
             clog
             her
             Communion
             with
             unnecessary
             ,
             burdensome
             and
             suspected
             conditions
             ,
             is
             very
             highly
             to
             blame
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             neither
             burdensomness
             
             nor
             every
             light
             suspicion
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             a
             plain
             necessity
             or
             certainty
             of
             sin
             in
             complyance
             ,
             that
             can
             justifie
             my
             Separation
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             I
             cannot
             be
             discharged
             from
             a
             plain
             duty
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             equal
             plainness
             of
             the
             sin
             .
             And
             for
             this
             phrase
             suspected
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             loose
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hold
             of
             it
             ;
             men
             will
             easily
             suspect
             what
             they
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             :
             and
             Suspicion
             having
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             we
             shall
             quickly
             evacute
             every
             uneasie
             duty
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             guiding
             our selves
             by
             Gods
             Word
             and
             sound
             reasoning
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             our selves
             up
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             Passion
             ,
             Melancholy
             and
             Secular
             Interest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             non-necessity
             of
             some
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             Communion
             be
             a
             warrant
             of
             separation
             ,
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             sin
             as
             Schism
             at
             all
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             there
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             probably
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             such
             a
             Church
             as
             required
             nothing
             of
             those
             in
             her
             Communion
             ,
             but
             things
             strictly
             and
             absolutely
             necessary
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             partly
             in
             the
             Introduction
             ,
             and
             could
             easily
             make
             appear
             at
             large
             through
             all
             Ages
             .
             And
             then
             may
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Tract
             about
             Schism
             securely
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             somewhat
             too
             lightly
             ,
             call
             it
             only
             a
             Theological
             Scarcrow
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             will
             be
             manifest
             to
             any
             considering
             
             person
             ,
             that
             some
             things
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Administration
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             in
             themselves
             necessary
             absolutely
             considered
             .
             And
             of
             this
             I
             will
             give
             two
             instances
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             The
             
               abstaining
               from
               things
               strangled
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             was
             by
             the
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             adjudged
             and
             declared
             necessary
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             order
             to
             an
             accomodation
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             Jews
             (
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             more
             hereafter
             )
             and
             yet
             I
             suppose
             scarce
             any
             body
             thinks
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             abstinence
             so
             enjoyned
             ,
             necessary
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             instance
             shall
             be
             Church-Government
             .
             Whatever
             disputes
             there
             are
             about
             the
             several
             Forms
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             whether
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             .
             Episcopal
             or
             Consistorial
             ,
             and
             whatever
             zeal
             for
             opinion
             may
             transport
             men
             to
             say
             in
             favour
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             suppose
             few
             or
             none
             will
             affirm
             ,
             that
             either
             of
             these
             Forms
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ;
             for
             if
             one
             be
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             the
             other
             must
             be
             absolutely
             unlawful
             :
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             then
             also
             those
             that
             do
             not
             receive
             that
             absolutely
             necessary
             Form
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             Churches
             ,
             for
             that
             Society
             which
             is
             defective
             in
             absolutely
             necessaries
             ,
             
             can
             be
             no
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Notwithstanding
             it
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             to
             determine
             and
             define
             this
             unnecessary
             point
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             defined
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             I
             mean
             so
             far
             as
             concerns
             that
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             be
             left
             indifferent
             in
             this
             particular
             Church
             (
             as
             perhaps
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             in
             the
             general
             )
             it
             is
             manifest
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Superiour
             nor
             Inferiour
             ,
             no
             Governour
             nor
             governed
             ,
             no
             Order
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             meer
             Rout
             and
             no
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             some
             things
             not
             necessary
             in
             themselves
             not
             only
             may
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             defined
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             and
             consequently
             it
             will
             be
             no
             just
             exception
             against
             a
             Church
             ,
             nor
             excuse
             from
             Schism
             ,
             if
             we
             separate
             from
             that
             Communion
             ,
             because
             such
             definitions
             are
             made
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               nature
               and
               importance
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               scrupled
               ,
               or
               objected
               against
               in
               this
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               such
               as
               may
               without
               sin
               be
               sacrificed
               to
               Peace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               excuse
               us
               from
               sin
               in
               separating
               from
               the
               Church
               upon
               their
               account
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             that
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             quarrel
             ,
             to
             aggravate
             and
             heighten
             the
             causes
             of
             discontent
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             ensuing
             mischief
             may
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             frowardness
             of
             their
             temper
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             provocation
             .
             And
             passion
             is
             such
             a
             Magnifying-glass
             as
             is
             able
             to
             extend
             a
             Mole-hill
             to
             a
             Mountain
             .
             The
             way
             of
             Peace
             therefore
             is
             to
             take
             just
             measures
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             as
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Truth
             we
             must
             not
             make
             the
             matters
             of
             our
             dispute
             less
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             both
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             them
             greater
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             men
             would
             be
             perswaded
             to
             
             set
             aside
             passion
             ,
             and
             calmly
             consider
             the
             nature
             and
             just
             value
             of
             those
             things
             that
             we
             in
             this
             Church
             are
             divided
             upon
             ,
             we
             should
             then
             be
             so
             far
             from
             seeing
             reason
             to
             perpetuate
             our
             distance
             and
             animosities
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             be
             seized
             with
             wonder
             and
             indignation
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             hitherto
             been
             imposed
             upon
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             those
             things
             for
             great
             deformities
             ,
             which
             upon
             mature
             consideration
             are
             really
             nothing
             worse
             than
             Moles
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             upon
             the
             most
             beautiful
             face
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             therefore
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             represented
             the
             nature
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             the
             guilt
             and
             mischiefs
             attending
             it
             ,
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             shew
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             the
             temptations
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             littleness
             and
             small
             importance
             of
             the
             Objections
             against
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             neither
             any
             of
             them
             single
             ,
             nor
             all
             of
             them
             together
             can
             countervail
             the
             blessing
             of
             Peace
             or
             the
             evil
             of
             Division
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             hereto
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             shew
             that
             the
             causes
             of
             Dissensions
             amongst
             us
             are
             not
             like
             those
             upon
             which
             we
             separated
             from
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             .
             2.
             
             That
             something
             must
             be
             given
             for
             Peace
             by
             them
             that
             will
             have
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             all
             the
             scruples
             and
             objections
             
             against
             this
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             too
             great
             a
             price
             to
             pay
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             by
             some
             in
             heat
             and
             passion
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             as
             much
             cause
             for
             secession
             from
             this
             Church
             now
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             from
             the
             Roman
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             :
             but
             with
             no
             more
             reason
             ,
             than
             if
             the
             arguments
             and
             discourses
             written
             against
             a
             notorious
             Tyrant
             and
             Usurper
             ,
             should
             be
             turned
             against
             a
             good
             and
             lawful
             Prince
             .
             As
             will
             easily
             be
             manifest
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             just
             state
             of
             the
             case
             on
             either
             hand
             .
          
           
             We
             could
             not
             continue
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             upon
             any
             better
             conditions
             than
             Nahash
             propounded
             to
             the
             men
             of
             
               Jabesh
               Gilead
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             11.
             to
             put
             out
             our
             right
             Eyes
             that
             we
             might
             be
             fit
             for
             her
             blind
             devotion
             .
             We
             must
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Peace
             have
             denyed
             the
             Faith
             ,
             renounced
             our
             Reason
             ,
             and
             contradicted
             our
             very
             Senses
             .
             That
             Church
             instead
             of
             instructing
             men
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             professes
             to
             nurse
             them
             up
             in
             ignorance
             ;
             in
             lieu
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             gives
             them
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             such
             things
             as
             were
             
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             it
             prescribes
             those
             things
             that
             had
             their
             
             beginning
             from
             private
             interests
             and
             secular
             advantages
             .
          
           
             They
             make
             seven
             Secraments
             ,
             five
             more
             than
             Christ
             ever
             intended
             for
             such
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             from
             the
             people
             the
             half
             of
             one
             of
             those
             he
             expresly
             instituted
             and
             enjoyned
             .
             They
             teach
             men
             to
             pray
             to
             Saints
             instead
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             a
             Language
             in
             their
             Devotions
             which
             he
             that
             pronounces
             ,
             understands
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Saint
             ,
             he
             prayes
             to
             ,
             doth
             his
             Needs
             and
             Requests
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             give
             divine
             honour
             to
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             must
             swallow
             Idolatry
             in
             spite
             of
             their
             teeth
             ;
             herein
             little
             better
             than
             the
             Aegyptians
             who
             worshipt
             that
             for
             a
             God
             which
             they
             put
             into
             their
             Bellies
             .
             They
             have
             taken
             away
             one
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             and
             have
             arts
             of
             evacuating
             allthe
             rest
             ,
             for
             they
             elude
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             true
             and
             serious
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             subvert
             the
             principles
             of
             holy
             Life
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             they
             have
             brought
             in
             Pageantry
             instead
             of
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             effaced
             the
             true
             lineaments
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             instead
             thereof
             recommended
             and
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             world
             the
             dictates
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             the
             artifices
             of
             Gain
             ,
             and
             a
             colluvies
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Superstitions
             ,
             Errors
             and
             Corruptions
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             be
             received
             and
             
             swallowed
             by
             all
             those
             that
             will
             continue
             in
             that
             Communion
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             could
             not
             be
             submitted
             to
             without
             grievous
             Sin
             and
             manifest
             danger
             of
             Damnation
             ;
             therefore
             there
             was
             just
             ground
             for
             our
             Recession
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             sin
             to
             depart
             when
             it
             was
             so
             to
             continue
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             very
             reasonable
             choice
             rather
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             them
             of
             Singularity
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             damned
             for
             Company
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             it
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             No
             man
             here
             parts
             with
             his
             Faith
             upon
             his
             Conformity
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             give
             away
             his
             Reason
             and
             common
             Sense
             for
             quietness
             sake
             .
             No
             man
             needs
             to
             hazard
             the
             Peace
             of
             a
             good
             and
             well
             instructed
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             No
             man
             is
             tempted
             to
             renounce
             his
             Integrity
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             as
             good
             and
             holy
             a
             man
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             of
             that
             the
             better
             Church-man
             .
             This
             Church
             keeps
             none
             of
             her
             Children
             in
             an
             uncomfortable
             estate
             of
             darkness
             ,
             but
             teaches
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             sincerely
             and
             very
             advantageously
             .
             She
             hath
             no
             half
             Communions
             ,
             nor
             debarrs
             any
             of
             her
             members
             of
             the
             priviledge
             and
             comfort
             of
             Christs
             Institutions
             .
             She
             recommends
             the
             same
             
             Faith
             and
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             that
             all
             Protestants
             are
             agreed
             in
             .
             The
             same
             God
             ,
             and
             only
             he
             ,
             is
             worshipped
             ,
             the
             same
             rules
             of
             holy
             Life
             are
             propounded
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             same
             hopes
             and
             happiness
             expected
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             brief
             representation
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             appears
             so
             wide
             and
             vast
             ,
             that
             they
             agree
             neither
             in
             their
             Creed
             ,
             nor
             
               Object
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             nor
             Sacraments
             ,
             nor
             
               Rules
               of
               Life
            
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             agreements
             of
             Protestants
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             so
             full
             and
             perfect
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             only
             the
             
               same
               God
               and
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               same
               object
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             the
             
               same
               way
               of
               Devotion
            
             in
             a
             known
             Tongue
             ,
             the
             
               same
               Sacraments
            
             and
             
               same
               rule
               of
               life
            
             ,
             which
             certainly
             are
             all
             the
             great
             things
             that
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             are
             concerned
             in
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             might
             therefore
             justly
             wonder
             ,
             (
             these
             things
             being
             so
             )
             what
             should
             make
             a
             breach
             ,
             and
             what
             place
             there
             is
             for
             contention
             ;
             or
             what
             can
             remain
             considerable
             enough
             to
             occasion
             the
             dissatisfaction
             ,
             to
             provoke
             the
             animosity
             ,
             to
             countenance
             that
             distance
             that
             is
             between
             us
             .
             And
             I
             verily
             believe
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             for
             a
             stranger
             to
             this
             Church
             and
             Nation
             ,
             that
             understood
             the
             state
             of
             the
             case
             
             thus
             far
             ,
             to
             guess
             what
             should
             be
             the
             bone
             of
             contention
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             now
             as
             well
             as
             I
             can
             both
             saithfully
             and
             briefly
             recite
             the
             matters
             of
             difference
             .
             And
             I
             must
             needs
             confess
             ,
             if
             we
             number
             them
             only
             ,
             they
             are
             many
             ;
             But
             if
             we
             weigh
             them
             (
             not
             only
             against
             the
             things
             we
             are
             agreed
             in
             ,
             but
             against
             peace
             and
             agreement
             it self
             )
             I
             perswade
             my self
             they
             will
             be
             very
             light
             .
             But
             that
             I
             must
             leave
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Reader
             .
             The
             things
             themselves
             are
             these
             and
             such
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             Whether
             such
             Prayers
             shall
             make
             up
             the
             body
             of
             the
             publick
             Liturgy
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             conceived
             by
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             used
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             shall
             
               pro
               re
               nata
            
             be
             occasionally
             indited
             by
             every
             private
             Minister
             ?
          
           
             Or
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             is
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             such
             words
             ,
             expressions
             and
             phrases
             shall
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             publick
             Service
             ,
             as
             are
             by
             long
             use
             grown
             familiar
             to
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             by
             vulgar
             people
             ,
             or
             such
             shall
             come
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             as
             are
             more
             modern
             and
             grateful
             to
             nicer
             Ears
             ?
          
           
             About
             the
             several
             postures
             of
             Standing
             ,
             
             Kneeling
             and
             Sitting
             ;
             and
             whether
             some
             one
             of
             these
             be
             more
             decorous
             and
             accommodate
             to
             some
             part
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             than
             another
             ,
             and
             which
             to
             which
             ?
          
           
             About
             observation
             of
             Dayes
             and
             Times
             ;
             as
             whether
             the
             Anniversaries
             of
             the
             Birth
             ,
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             other
             great
             passages
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             of
             use
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             observed
             ?
             And
             whether
             some
             special
             Time
             of
             Abstinence
             and
             Mortification
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             may
             now
             be
             retained
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             About
             Habits
             and
             Garments
             ,
             such
             as
             Gown
             ,
             Surplice
             ,
             &c.
             whether
             the
             habit
             used
             in
             ministration
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             be
             not
             now
             as
             lawful
             as
             any
             other
             ?
          
           
             About
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             whether
             (
             whilest
             it
             is
             declared
             not
             essential
             to
             Baptism
             )
             it
             may
             not
             upon
             other
             considerations
             be
             used
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             Or
             lastly
             (
             which
             I
             think
             is
             as
             important
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             whether
             Subordinacy
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             way
             ,
             or
             Co-ordinacy
             and
             Parity
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             be
             rather
             to
             be
             preferred
             ?
          
           
           
             Most
             of
             the
             Disputes
             we
             have
             amongst
             us
             ,
             are
             either
             upon
             these
             questions
             ,
             or
             reducible
             to
             these
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             like
             nature
             with
             these
             .
             Now
             how
             inconsiderable
             these
             things
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             how
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             Peace
             ,
             I
             forbear
             to
             say
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             in
             the
             second
             place
             shewn
             ,
             as
             I
             promised
             ,
             that
             something
             must
             be
             forgone
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             a
             worthy
             and
             memorable
             saying
             of
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Mihi
               sanè
               adeò
               invisa
               est
               discordia
               ,
               ut
               veritas
               etiam
               displiceat
               seditiosa
               .
            
             He
             did
             not
             only
             suspect
             that
             Proposition
             was
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             also
             peaceable
             ,
             but
             he
             thought
             Peace
             not
             too
             dear
             at
             the
             price
             of
             some
             Truth
             .
             And
             he
             that
             pretends
             so
             high
             a
             value
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             no
             esteem
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             neither
             understands
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Nazianz.
            
             puts
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             answers
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             peace
             is
             not
             only
             the
             most
             beautiful
             flower
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             most
             soveraign
             and
             useful
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             commonly
             dealt
             with
             as
             some
             famed
             beauty
             ,
             admired
             and
             courted
             ,
             but
             not
             espoused
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             he
             so
             passionately
             exhorts
             ,
             
               If
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               in
               you
               lyes
               ,
               have
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
            
             surely
             did
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             only
             accept
             of
             Peace
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             us
             for
             nothing
             ,
             or
             be
             quiet
             till
             we
             can
             pick
             a
             quarrel
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             should
             be
             at
             some
             cost
             to
             purchase
             it
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             something
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             deny
             our selves
             something
             which
             (
             but
             upon
             that
             account
             )
             we
             might
             lawfully
             have
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             we
             may
             buy
             Gold
             too
             dear
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             must
             have
             done
             our
             Peace
             ,
             if
             we
             sought
             it
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Hucksters
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             But
             that
             we
             cannot
             reasonably
             expect
             it
             for
             nothing
             in
             any
             Society
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             think
             is
             demonstratively
             evident
             by
             this
             one
             consideration
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             scarcely
             any
             intellectual
             Menaechmi
             ,
             I
             mean
             hardly
             any
             two
             persons
             perfectly
             of
             the
             same
             apprehension
             or
             stature
             of
             understanding
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             So
             much
             difference
             there
             is
             in
             mens
             Constitutions
             ,
             such
             diversity
             of
             Education
             ,
             such
             variety
             of
             Interests
             and
             Customs
             ,
             and
             from
             hence
             so
             many
             kinds
             of
             Prejudices
             and
             various
             Conceptions
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             resolves
             to
             yield
             to
             no
             body
             ,
             can
             agree
             with
             
             no
             body
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             be
             happy
             in
             any
             Church
             or
             Society
             on
             this
             side
             of
             Heaven
             .
             There
             indeed
             some
             think
             mens
             minds
             shall
             be
             all
             of
             one
             capacity
             ,
             but
             whatever
             be
             the
             truth
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             I
             much
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             those
             persons
             will
             ever
             make
             up
             that
             society
             of
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             ,
             that
             think
             themselves
             bound
             to
             disturb
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ,
             unless
             all
             things
             fall
             in
             with
             their
             own
             humour
             .
             For
             every
             peaceable
             man
             sees
             he
             must
             either
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             set
             it
             all
             in
             flames
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             subdue
             his
             own
             passion
             ,
             and
             castigate
             his
             heat
             ;
             That
             he
             must
             suffer
             shipwrack
             in
             the
             tempestuous
             Seas
             of
             dispute
             and
             contentions
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             both
             take
             in
             his
             sails
             ,
             and
             lighten
             the
             ship
             by
             casting
             over-board
             the
             fardles
             of
             his
             private
             phancies
             and
             opinions
             .
             He
             that
             will
             require
             all
             other
             men
             should
             assent
             to
             what
             he
             thinks
             ,
             and
             will
             conceal
             nothing
             he
             is
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             and
             yet
             expect
             to
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             must
             either
             have
             very
             little
             wit
             or
             extraordinary
             fortune
             .
             And
             he
             that
             will
             bear
             nothing
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             expresly
             imposed
             upon
             him
             ,
             nor
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             he
             may
             lawfully
             keep
             ,
             nor
             offer
             any
             Sacrifice
             to
             those
             touchy
             Deities
             ,
             received
             Custome
             and
             vulgar
             Opinion
             ,
             must
             expect
             often
             to
             feel
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             rage
             and
             power
             .
             In
             summ
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             
             sacrifice
             nothing
             to
             publick
             tranquillity
             ,
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             live
             in
             perpetual
             flames
             here
             ,
             whatsoever
             become
             of
             him
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             was
             not
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             of
             this
             stubborn
             humour
             ,
             who
             declares
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             
               became
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               gain
               some
               .
               To
               the
               Jews
               he
               became
               as
               a
               Jew
               ,
               to
               gain
               the
               Jews
               ;
               to
               them
               that
               were
               without
               Law
               ,
               as
               without
               Law
               ;
               to
               them
               that
               were
               weak
               he
               became
               as
               weak
               too
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             20.
             
             He
             was
             now
             no
             longer
             a
             starcht
             inflexible
             Pharisee
             ,
             but
             a
             complaisant
             Christian
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             perhaps
             would
             have
             called
             him
             ,
             a
             Latitudinarian
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             whole
             Council
             of
             the
             Apostles
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Acts
            
             15.
             (
             which
             is
             a
             passage
             I
             have
             often
             occasion
             to
             mention
             ,
             and
             well
             deserves
             to
             be
             studied
             by
             every
             peaceable
             Christian
             )
             when
             I
             say
             they
             decreed
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             
               abstain
               from
               things
               strangled
               and
               from
               blood
               ,
            
             they
             deprived
             them
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Christian
             Liberty
             meerly
             to
             conciliate
             the
             Jews
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             required
             that
             to
             be
             done
             for
             peace
             ,
             that
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             otherwise
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             St.
             
               Greg.
               Nazianzen
            
             affirms
             of
             St.
             Basil
             that
             he
             dissembled
             the
             Coessentiality
             of
             the
             
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             delivered
             himself
             in
             ambiguous
             terms
             on
             that
             great
             point
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             offend
             and
             lose
             the
             weak
             ;
             which
             neither
             would
             that
             holy
             man
             have
             done
             ,
             nor
             much
             less
             his
             especial
             Friend
             and
             admirer
             have
             told
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             either
             of
             them
             had
             thought
             it
             to
             have
             been
             too
             great
             a
             price
             for
             the
             purchase
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             need
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             no
             greater
             ,
             instance
             in
             this
             case
             than
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             complyed
             with
             the
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             he
             found
             ,
             and
             condescended
             to
             the
             very
             humours
             of
             that
             stubborn
             people
             amongst
             whom
             he
             was
             ;
             he
             used
             their
             phrase
             in
             all
             his
             discourses
             ,
             he
             observed
             their
             Feasts
             ,
             he
             made
             his
             own
             institutions
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             as
             consonant
             to
             their
             Customs
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             might
             not
             disturb
             them
             with
             Novelty
             ,
             but
             ingratiate
             himself
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             by
             these
             complyances
             .
             When
             a
             certain
             Tribute
             was
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             first
             proves
             that
             he
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             yet
             lest
             he
             should
             offend
             them
             ,
             determines
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             and
             works
             a
             Miracle
             to
             make
             Peter
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             17.
             27.
             
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             all
             this
             ?
             Are
             these
             Instances
             only
             to
             trace
             out
             an
             example
             of
             
             condescension
             in
             Magistrates
             and
             Governours
             to
             their
             Inferiours
             ?
             or
             are
             they
             not
             most
             certainly
             as
             Land-marks
             to
             all
             of
             what
             degree
             or
             condition
             soever
             to
             direct
             them
             how
             to
             steer
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             behave
             themselves
             in
             order
             to
             Peace
             ?
          
           
             Let
             me
             appeal
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             plain
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             although
             I
             be
             perswaded
             such
             a
             certain
             Rite
             is
             less
             commendable
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             an
             instrument
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             therefore
             in
             that
             case
             best
             upon
             that
             account
             ?
             And
             that
             such
             things
             as
             are
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             have
             no
             essential
             goodness
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             become
             not
             indifferent
             but
             good
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             useful
             or
             necessary
             to
             that
             end
             ?
             Or
             if
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             opinion
             is
             more
             true
             than
             that
             which
             is
             publickly
             received
             (
             so
             long
             as
             the
             main
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             is
             not
             in
             dispute
             )
             I
             may
             not
             for
             all
             this
             conceal
             it
             ,
             rather
             than
             disturb
             the
             Church
             ?
             This
             was
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             famous
             Constantine
             for
             the
             preventing
             and
             silencing
             disputes
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             though
             the
             things
             in
             controversie
             there
             ,
             were
             of
             a
             higher
             nature
             than
             ours
             are
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             be
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Judgement
             of
             so
             great
             and
             good
             a
             Prince
             ,
             let
             him
             go
             and
             learn
             what
             that
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             22.
             means
             ,
             
               Hast
               
               thou
               faith
               ?
               have
               it
               to
               thy self
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               God.
            
             In
             short
             therefore
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             hypocritical
             tergiversation
             ,
             no
             wrong
             either
             to
             our
             Religion
             or
             to
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             if
             when
             the
             case
             shall
             so
             require
             ,
             we
             change
             any
             phrase
             of
             speech
             ,
             how
             fit
             soever
             in
             our
             apprehension
             ,
             for
             one
             less
             fit
             ,
             but
             more
             acceptable
             and
             current
             ;
             any
             Rite
             or
             Ceremony
             that
             we
             have
             a
             great
             kindness
             for
             ,
             for
             one
             more
             grateful
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             comply
             with
             the
             Laws
             in
             being
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             not
             palpably
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             common
             reason
             ,
             though
             we
             think
             better
             might
             be
             made
             in
             their
             room
             .
             And
             that
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Bacon
               ,
               we
               may
               take
               counsel
               of
               the
               elder
               times
               what
               is
               best
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               for
               what
               as
               fittest
               .
            
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             we
             part
             with
             all
             that
             which
             is
             no
             essential
             point
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             for
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             for
             a
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             reflect
             back
             upon
             the
             aforementioned
             Catalogue
             of
             things
             in
             difference
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             they
             will
             not
             all
             appear
             to
             be
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             as
             we
             have
             hitherto
             supposed
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             become
             a
             Peace-offering
             ,
             and
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             the
             Laws
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             easily
             able
             to
             resolve
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             
             help
             of
             these
             five
             following
             Remarques
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             things
             now
             scrupled
             in
             this
             Church
             are
             such
             as
             were
             heretofore
             submitted
             to
             by
             the
             most
             Leading
             men
             of
             those
             that
             now
             hereupon
             depart
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             those
             things
             were
             in
             themselves
             lawful
             then
             ,
             they
             cannot
             change
             their
             nature
             by
             time
             ,
             and
             become
             unlawful
             now
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             replyed
             ,
             That
             then
             they
             made
             no
             conscience
             of
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             suspected
             they
             do
             but
             pretend
             it
             now
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             confesses
             a
             guilt
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             strengthens
             the
             suspicion
             of
             that
             whereof
             he
             is
             accused
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             Ignorantly
             then
             ,
             and
             now
             having
             more
             light
             ,
             cannot
             outface
             it
             :
             To
             this
             it
             will
             be
             as
             easie
             to
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             ingagements
             of
             Interest
             and
             Prejudice
             are
             as
             lyable
             to
             be
             suspected
             now
             ,
             as
             Ignorance
             heretofore
             ;
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             appearance
             of
             any
             extraordinary
             light
             breaking
             in
             ,
             when
             our
             troubles
             and
             divisions
             broke
             out
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             opportunity
             offered
             ,
             and
             occasion
             invited
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             Laws
             were
             laid
             asleep
             ,
             and
             Authority
             taken
             up
             with
             other
             cares
             ,
             then
             presently
             without
             further
             deliberation
             ,
             all
             these
             objections
             start
             up
             ,
             and
             new
             Models
             set
             up
             for
             themselves
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             had
             been
             the
             effect
             of
             light
             and
             knowledge
             must
             have
             proceeded
             
             gradually
             in
             proportion
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             increased
             by
             time
             and
             deliberation
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scarce
             (
             if
             at
             all
             )
             possible
             to
             find
             any
             objection
             that
             is
             not
             much
             elder
             than
             he
             that
             makes
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             some
             Non-conformists
             daily
             come
             over
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             of
             the
             meanest
             Character
             for
             ability
             or
             piety
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             bragg
             of
             any
             one
             if
             they
             can
             find
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             since
             the
             resetlement
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             His
             Majesties
             Restauration
             apostatized
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             they
             must
             be
             horribly
             uncharitable
             that
             can
             conclude
             ,
             either
             all
             those
             that
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             Ignorant
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             return
             to
             it
             Hypocritical
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             judge
             so
             ,
             they
             confess
             the
             matters
             in
             difference
             to
             be
             not
             certainly
             evil
             ,
             but
             that
             prejudice
             hath
             made
             them
             seem
             so
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             there
             are
             men
             of
             as
             clear
             Understanding
             ,
             as
             good
             Life
             and
             as
             comfortable
             Consciences
             in
             the
             Society
             of
             this
             Church
             as
             are
             any
             where
             else
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             (
             which
             Impudence
             it self
             hath
             not
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             )
             then
             there
             is
             no
             capital
             error
             in
             its
             constitution
             ,
             since
             those
             three
             answer
             to
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             it
             can
             never
             
             be
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             danger
             that
             neither
             troubles
             the
             Conscience
             with
             fears
             ,
             nor
             displayes
             it self
             in
             a
             bad
             Life
             ,
             nor
             is
             discoverable
             by
             an
             honest
             heart
             and
             sound
             understanding
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             things
             objected
             against
             this
             Church
             are
             but
             at
             most
             disputable
             matters
             ,
             because
             all
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             are
             not
             agreed
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             
               sub
               judice
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             under
             dispute
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             Evil
             till
             the
             dispute
             is
             ended
             ,
             and
             the
             decision
             made
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             things
             scrupled
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             the
             like
             may
             be
             found
             and
             complained
             of
             in
             any
             Church
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             at
             least
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             these
             things
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             confident
             they
             will
             appear
             upon
             impartial
             consideration
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             matters
             of
             our
             difference
             such
             as
             I
             have
             supposed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             no
             greater
             value
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             may
             forgo
             our
             private
             opinion
             ,
             phancy
             and
             custome
             in
             and
             concerning
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             we
             resolve
             not
             to
             unite
             our selves
             to
             the
             Church
             whilest
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             to
             discontent
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             Peace
             will
             for
             ever
             be
             hid
             from
             our
             eyes
             .
             But
             to
             prevent
             that
             ,
             let
             me
             here
             
             prevent
             my self
             in
             one
             thing
             that
             will
             fall
             in
             more
             opportunely
             hereafter
             ,
             viz.
             That
             since
             there
             is
             no
             grand
             matter
             of
             Religion
             concerned
             in
             the
             Controversies
             between
             us
             ,
             nor
             any
             violation
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             in
             our
             complying
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Society
             ,
             and
             since
             either
             Mahomet
             must
             go
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             or
             the
             Mountain
             must
             come
             to
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             one
             side
             or
             other
             must
             yield
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             perswaded
             to
             think
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             the
             Subject
             should
             submit
             to
             the
             Governour
             ,
             and
             Opinion
             give
             place
             to
             antient
             Custome
             ,
             and
             Novelty
             to
             the
             Laws
             in
             being
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               That
               those
               that
               find
               fault
               with
               the
               Constitution
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               find
               out
               or
               agree
               upon
               a
               better
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             was
             seasonable
             advice
             which
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Long
             Parliament
             is
             said
             to
             have
             propounded
             then
             when
             all
             were
             for
             pulling
             down
             ,
             and
             Desolation
             was
             called
             Reformation
             ;
             
               That
               they
               should
               do
               well
               to
               let
               the
               old
               Building
               stand
               till
               they
               had
               Materials
               in
               readiness
               ,
               and
               were
               agreed
               upon
               a
               model
               of
               a
               Fabrick
               to
               be
               set
               up
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               what
               they
               destroyed
               .
            
             And
             not
             unlike
             was
             the
             Gloss
             of
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             16.
             
             
               Stand
               upon
               the
               wayes
               and
               inquire
               for
               the
               good
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Inquire
               for
               a
               better
               way
               ,
               but
               stand
               upon
               the
               old
               wayes
               till
               you
               have
               discovered
               it
               .
            
             And
             agreeably
             Mr.
             
               Selden
               ,
               Accuratius
               circumspiciendae
               viae
               omnes
               ,
               de
               semitis
               antiquis
               consulendum
               ,
               quae
               vero
               sit
               optima
               seligenda
               .
            
             And
             these
             sayings
             are
             not
             
             more
             valuable
             for
             their
             weight
             or
             elegancy
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             Authors
             ,
             than
             considerable
             in
             our
             case
             .
             We
             confess
             generally
             the
             old
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             right
             for
             the
             main
             ,
             but
             certain
             Circumstantials
             are
             uneasie
             to
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             till
             those
             are
             redrest
             ,
             will
             proceed
             no
             further
             .
             But
             it
             's
             reasonable
             then
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             agree
             upon
             and
             produce
             a
             better
             Model
             ,
             lest
             instead
             of
             having
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Church
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             It
             can
             never
             be
             thought
             by
             wise
             men
             that
             such
             a
             Society
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             can
             be
             conserved
             without
             some
             Rites
             or
             other
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             no
             petty
             Corporation
             or
             Company
             can
             ;
             nor
             that
             God
             can
             be
             worshipped
             without
             all
             Circumstance
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             are
             bound
             
               to
               glorifie
               him
               with
               their
               Bodies
               as
               well
               as
               Souls
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             as
             plain
             ,
             that
             neither
             any
             Society
             can
             continue
             ,
             or
             any
             publick
             Worship
             be
             performed
             ,
             if
             all
             Ceremonies
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             such
             as
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             persons
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             be
             left
             indefinite
             and
             undetermined
             ;
             for
             who
             shall
             know
             whom
             to
             obey
             ,
             whom
             to
             hear
             ,
             where
             to
             assemble
             ,
             or
             where
             to
             meet
             ,
             if
             these
             be
             not
             defined
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             some
             determination
             in
             Circumstantials
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             made
             either
             by
             God
             or
             Man
             ;
             And
             whether
             God
             hath
             made
             any
             such
             determination
             in
             the
             case
             we
             will
             now
             consider
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             this
             is
             made
             a
             popular
             Theme
             to
             declaim
             upon
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             is
             boldly
             instamped
             upon
             those
             Models
             that
             have
             been
             designed
             to
             supplant
             it
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concerned
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             and
             the
             Worship
             there
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             God
             was
             very
             particular
             in
             his
             directions
             .
             And
             we
             (
             blind
             as
             we
             are
             )
             may
             discern
             plain
             reason
             for
             so
             doing
             ;
             because
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Temple
             and
             the
             Worship
             to
             be
             performed
             thereat
             ,
             were
             Mystical
             and
             Figurative
             ,
             and
             designed
             by
             Typical
             representations
             to
             lead
             that
             people
             into
             some
             apprehension
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             not
             then
             plainly
             revealed
             ,
             but
             were
             afterwards
             to
             be
             exhibited
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             had
             been
             lawful
             for
             the
             Jews
             to
             have
             innovated
             or
             made
             alterations
             in
             those
             things
             whereof
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             reasons
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             mis-guided
             themselves
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             lost
             the
             principal
             end
             of
             those
             institutions
             .
             For
             since
             (
             as
             I
             
             said
             )
             they
             had
             no
             sufficient
             and
             clear
             knowledge
             of
             the
             things
             typified
             ,
             the
             change
             in
             the
             Rites
             ,
             (
             which
             people
             (
             so
             in
             the
             dark
             )
             were
             likely
             to
             make
             ,
             )
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             led
             them
             further
             beside
             the
             mark
             God
             aimed
             at
             ;
             as
             a
             Copy
             the
             more
             removes
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Original
             draught
             ,
             is
             likely
             to
             have
             less
             of
             the
             Life
             :
             and
             so
             the
             effect
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             alterations
             they
             would
             not
             have
             left
             themselves
             so
             much
             as
             the
             shadow
             to
             guide
             them
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             substance
             or
             body
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             their
             Synagogue
             Worship
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             such
             limits
             set
             them
             ,
             nor
             no
             such
             punctual
             directions
             given
             them
             by
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             were
             wholly
             Governed
             by
             Prudence
             and
             the
             general
             reasons
             of
             Religion
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             neither
             the
             very
             building
             of
             Synagogues
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             there
             performed
             ,
             had
             any
             Divine
             Law
             concerning
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             nor
             indeed
             was
             it
             needful
             there
             should
             ,
             here
             being
             nothing
             Symbolical
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             )
             but
             natural
             Religion
             ,
             which
             the
             notions
             they
             had
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             Mankind
             was
             sufficient
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             .
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             those
             common
             Rules
             should
             fall
             short
             in
             any
             respect
             ,
             yet
             by
             any
             error
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             deprive
             
             themselves
             of
             any
             farther
             advantage
             or
             discovery
             God
             intended
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Temple
             worship
             they
             might
             .
          
           
             Now
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             The
             Christian
             Religion
             being
             a
             plain
             ,
             easie
             ,
             intelligible
             and
             rational
             way
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             that
             our
             Saviour
             or
             his
             Apostles
             should
             curiously
             order
             ,
             or
             minutely
             describe
             what
             Rites
             and
             Circumstances
             should
             be
             used
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             might
             safely
             enough
             leave
             those
             to
             prudence
             and
             expediency
             ;
             the
             general
             reason
             of
             so
             plain
             and
             natural
             a
             Religion
             ,
             being
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             the
             Church
             against
             any
             capital
             mistake
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             reads
             the
             Gospel
             without
             coloured
             Spectacles
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             our
             Saviour
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             expound
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             it
             from
             the
             corrupt
             glosses
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             men
             the
             Rules
             of
             true
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             to
             raise
             them
             to
             a
             noble
             and
             generous
             pitch
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             an
             excellent
             Copy
             of
             the
             Divine
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             their
             endeavours
             after
             it
             ,
             by
             revealing
             and
             demonstrating
             the
             Judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             rewards
             in
             another
             world
             ;
             and
             never
             went
             about
             the
             composure
             of
             Laws
             either
             of
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Policy
             .
             And
             for
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             gave
             certain
             directions
             
             suited
             to
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             times
             and
             places
             and
             people
             respectively
             ,
             but
             never
             composed
             a
             standing
             Ritual
             for
             all
             after-times
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             put
             beyond
             all
             dispute
             by
             this
             one
             Observation
             ,
             That
             several
             things
             instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             ,
             and
             given
             in
             command
             in
             their
             Sacred
             Writings
             ,
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             were
             intendded
             and
             so
             construed
             to
             be
             obliging
             only
             so
             long
             as
             circumstances
             should
             stand
             as
             then
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             were
             the
             
               Feasts
               of
               Love
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Kiss
               ,
               the
               Order
               of
               Deaconesses
            
             ;
             which
             things
             with
             several
             other
             are
             no
             where
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             now
             observed
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             man
             scrupled
             about
             the
             abrogation
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             (
             where
             passion
             and
             prejudice
             do
             not
             mis-guide
             them
             )
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             have
             been
             no
             design
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             have
             strictly
             obliged
             men
             to
             a
             certain
             form
             of
             Rituals
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Religion
             God
             instituted
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             only
             fitted
             to
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             appropriate
             to
             that
             place
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             oblige
             no
             body
             else
             .
             It
             was
             contrived
             on
             purpose
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             all
             other
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               the
               middle
               wall
               of
               partition
            
             ,
             
             Eph.
             2.
             14.
             
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             such
             separation
             and
             distance
             might
             last
             ,
             the
             boundaries
             of
             their
             Rituals
             must
             be
             immoveable
             .
             But
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             to
             throw
             down
             all
             Inclosures
             ,
             to
             unite
             all
             the
             world
             under
             one
             Head
             ,
             and
             make
             of
             all
             Nations
             one
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             left
             with
             that
             freedome
             as
             to
             Circumstantials
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             Nations
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             several
             Limits
             ,
             divers
             Customs
             and
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             receiving
             it
             .
             For
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             so
             he
             never
             intended
             that
             his
             Religion
             should
             alter
             the
             Bounds
             ,
             or
             change
             the
             Customes
             ,
             or
             disturb
             the
             Governments
             of
             people
             ;
             but
             only
             principle
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             with
             true
             holiness
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             distinct
             Policies
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             singular
             advantages
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             made
             it
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             times
             ,
             Countreys
             and
             people
             )
             That
             the
             external
             Policy
             of
             it
             being
             undetermined
             ,
             it
             reconciled
             it self
             to
             the
             condition
             and
             state
             of
             things
             where
             it
             came
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             recommended
             it self
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             by
             its
             reasonableness
             and
             goodness
             .
             Hereto
             agrees
             the
             known
             saying
             of
             
               Optatus
               Millevitanus
               ,
               Respublica
               non
               est
               in
               Ecclesia
               ,
               sed
               Ecclesia
               est
               in
               Republica
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Church
             being
             contained
             
             in
             the
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             conforms
             it self
             as
             to
             Externals
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             contains
             it
             .
          
           
             Upon
             all
             which
             it
             is
             exceedingly
             evident
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             every
             Ceremony
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Christians
             should
             be
             found
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             or
             proved
             thence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             expect
             to
             find
             such
             definitions
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             do
             (
             as
             they
             do
             too
             often
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             heretofore
             )
             bring
             an
             Old
             Testament
             Spirit
             to
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             Jewish
             prejudices
             to
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             those
             that
             can
             be
             so
             fond
             as
             to
             perswade
             themselves
             they
             can
             find
             such
             prescriptions
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             humour
             or
             weakness
             doth
             more
             betray
             it self
             in
             such
             pretence
             ;
             for
             they
             catch
             hold
             of
             such
             weak
             twigs
             as
             no
             body
             would
             do
             ,
             but
             in
             desperation
             of
             other
             help
             ,
             and
             they
             plead
             such
             obscure
             passages
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             if
             prejudice
             it self
             can
             be
             contented
             with
             them
             .
             And
             in
             short
             ,
             they
             can
             as
             little
             agree
             amongst
             themselves
             either
             in
             the
             proofs
             or
             the
             things
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             then
             there
             must
             be
             some
             determination
             of
             Circumstance
             or
             no
             Society
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             such
             determination
             ,
             what
             
             remains
             ,
             but
             that
             men
             must
             ?
             And
             then
             who
             fitter
             than
             our
             Governours
             who
             best
             understand
             the
             Civil
             Policy
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             suit
             therewith
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             customs
             and
             inclinations
             of
             the
             people
             under
             their
             Charge
             ?
             And
             when
             such
             determination
             is
             made
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             us
             from
             obedience
             and
             conformity
             thereto
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             particulars
             so
             determined
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             are
             not
             enjoyned
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             )
             are
             not
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             forbidden
             by
             it
             ?
          
           
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             go
             about
             to
             disturb
             a
             setled
             Order
             ,
             concluded
             on
             by
             good
             〈◊〉
             men
             ,
             reverenced
             and
             admired
             by
             others
             ,
             incorporated
             into
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             rivetted
             by
             Custome
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             now
             given
             proof
             of
             it self
             by
             above
             an
             hundred
             years
             experience
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             new
             and
             unpracticable
             Notions
             ,
             shall
             little
             consult
             the
             real
             advantage
             of
             the
             present
             Generation
             ,
             and
             less
             their
             own
             reputation
             for
             discretion
             with
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             This
             occasion
             brings
             to
             my
             mind
             ,
             the
             famous
             Story
             of
             
               Pacuvius
               Calavius
            
             of
             Capua
             :
             The
             people
             were
             all
             in
             a
             rage
             against
             their
             Senate
             ;
             and
             would
             needs
             in
             a
             hurry
             have
             them
             all
             deposed
             ,
             and
             have
             used
             other
             outrages
             to
             their
             persons
             .
             This
             wise
             Plebeian
             
             shuts
             up
             the
             Senators
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             puts
             a
             Guard
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             coming
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             tells
             them
             ,
             all
             was
             in
             their
             power
             now
             ,
             advises
             them
             to
             determine
             their
             several
             faces
             according
             to
             their
             demerits
             one
             by
             one
             .
             This
             they
             very
             readily
             hearkened
             to
             .
             But
             as
             they
             past
             a
             Doom
             upon
             any
             one
             ,
             he
             approves
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             but
             before
             the
             execution
             perswades
             them
             ,
             to
             bethink
             themselves
             of
             another
             and
             better
             man
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Room
             ,
             since
             a
             Senate
             they
             could
             not
             be
             without
             .
             But
             here
             the
             business
             stuck
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             foreseen
             it
             would
             ,
             the
             people
             who
             agreed
             unanimously
             against
             the
             old
             Senator
             ,
             could
             by
             no
             means
             accord
             who
             should
             succeed
             ,
             one
             named
             this
             person
             and
             another
             that
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             was
             named
             by
             one
             party
             ,
             was
             rejected
             by
             another
             ;
             that
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             as
             great
             a
             pique
             as
             they
             had
             conceived
             against
             the
             old
             Senate
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             agreement
             in
             better
             men
             to
             fill
             their
             places
             ,
             they
             were
             constrained
             to
             continue
             them
             in
             .
             I
             only
             make
             this
             application
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             easie
             and
             obvious
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             things
             present
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             to
             find
             better
             for
             the
             future
             .
             And
             till
             that
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             't
             is
             neither
             just
             to
             call
             any
             thing
             evil
             that
             is
             the
             best
             of
             its
             kind
             ,
             nor
             done
             like
             wise
             men
             ,
             to
             quarrel
             with
             a
             Church
             
             for
             some
             infirmities
             which
             we
             know
             the
             worst
             of
             by
             long
             experience
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             we
             come
             to
             have
             either
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             one
             as
             may
             give
             us
             cause
             sadly
             to
             repent
             our
             choice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               That
               God
               layes
               very
               little
               stress
               upon
               Circumstantials
               in
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             make
             that
             which
             we
             have
             hitherto
             discoursed
             the
             more
             clear
             and
             convictive
             ,
             and
             to
             ease
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             of
             their
             scrupulosities
             and
             superstitious
             fears
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             That
             even
             then
             when
             God
             Almighty
             did
             with
             the
             most
             punctuality
             prescribe
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             Circumstantials
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             never
             laid
             such
             stress
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             so
             long
             as
             the
             main
             of
             Religion
             was
             provided
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             Institutions
             observed
             ,
             Alterations
             might
             be
             and
             were
             made
             in
             those
             lesser
             matters
             without
             his
             offence
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             it
             will
             tend
             to
             beget
             in
             men
             better
             notions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             better
             measures
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             dispose
             them
             to
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             For
             they
             will
             have
             no
             reason
             
             to
             think
             of
             God
             as
             a
             captious
             Deity
             that
             watches
             advantages
             against
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             nor
             make
             Religion
             a
             piece
             of
             nice
             scrupulosity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             will
             neither
             
               swallow
               Camels
               ,
               nor
               strain
               at
               Gnats
               ,
            
             but
             serve
             God
             with
             the
             generosity
             of
             a
             free
             and
             a
             comfortable
             mind
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             this
             purpose
             it
             will
             not
             be
             unuseful
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             distinction
             mentioned
             by
             Maimonides
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Jews
               acknowledge
               some
               things
               in
               their
               Law
               to
               be
               
                 primae
                 intentionis
              
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               secundae
               ;
               That
               there
               were
               some
               things
               God
               required
               for
               themselves
               ,
               as
               being
               intrinsecally
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               other
               things
               were
               only
               required
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               to
               ,
               the
               former
               .
            
             The
             first
             kind
             that
             were
             
               essentially
               good
            
             ,
             were
             also
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             ,
             and
             never
             could
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             call
             
               moral
               Duties
            
             .
             The
             latter
             kind
             were
             of
             so
             indifferent
             a
             nature
             ,
             as
             that
             not
             only
             they
             might
             
               not
               have
               been
               commanded
            
             ,
             but
             also
             having
             been
             commanded
             ,
             they
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             
               not
               be
               a
               Duty
            
             ;
             An
             instance
             whereof
             (
             though
             the
             Jews
             were
             a
             great
             while
             before
             they
             understood
             it
             ,
             and
             soundly
             smarted
             for
             their
             Ignorance
             )
             is
             that
             Maxim
             they
             have
             now
             generally
             received
             ,
             
               Periculum
               vitae
               dissolvit
               Sabbatum
            
             .
             But
             
             the
             fullest
             instance
             of
             the
             kind
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             remembred
             by
             Mr.
             Selden
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               jure
               Naturali
               Gentium
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
             
               That
               in
               case
               of
               sickness
               a
               Jew
               might
               not
               only
               eat
               such
               meats
               as
               were
               otherwise
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               (
               say
               they
               )
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               his
               health
               ,
               or
               avoidance
               of
               any
               great
               danger
               ,
               he
               might
               break
               any
               Precept
               ,
               save
               only
               those
               Three
               great
               ones
               against
               Idolatry
               ,
               Murder
               and
               Incest
               .
            
          
           
             But
             these
             things
             come
             not
             home
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             only
             I
             note
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             that
             superstitious
             people
             had
             some
             general
             notice
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             so
             precisely
             animadvert
             in
             little
             matters
             ,
             so
             the
             great
             were
             minded
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             choose
             to
             insist
             upon
             for
             the
             evidencing
             of
             this
             Observation
             ,
             is
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             Sacrament
             instituted
             by
             God
             himself
             upon
             weighty
             reasons
             ,
             made
             a
             
               Statute
               for
               ever
               throughout
               their
               generations
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               that
               observed
               it
               not
               was
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               his
               people
               ,
            
             Exod.
             12.
             
             And
             in
             the
             eleventh
             verse
             of
             that
             Chapter
             the
             most
             minute
             circumstances
             are
             defined
             ,
             amongst
             other
             that
             they
             
               should
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               with
               staves
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               shoos
               on
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               their
               loins
               girt
            
             ;
             by
             which
             expressions
             is
             plainly
             intimated
             (
             and
             
             accordingly
             they
             understood
             and
             practised
             )
             that
             they
             should
             eat
             it
             in
             the
             posture
             of
             standing
             .
          
           
             Nevertheless
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             come
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             to
             setled
             habitations
             ,
             they
             eat
             it
             sitting
             or
             lying
             according
             to
             the
             usual
             custome
             of
             feasting
             in
             those
             Countreys
             .
             And
             this
             change
             continued
             all
             along
             till
             the
             times
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             without
             any
             reproof
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             conforms
             to
             them
             herein
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             posture
             eats
             the
             Passeover
             with
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             rather
             observable
             ,
             because
             whenas
             the
             posture
             enjoyned
             by
             God
             ,
             was
             symbolical
             of
             the
             haste
             in
             which
             they
             went
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             They
             in
             the
             change
             aforesaid
             instituted
             a
             Ceremony
             which
             was
             symbolical
             too
             ,
             but
             quite
             of
             another
             matter
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             rest
             and
             peace
             God
             had
             now
             given
             them
             in
             the
             good
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             And
             all
             this
             alteration
             made
             upon
             prudential
             considerations
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             without
             any
             warrant
             from
             God
             for
             their
             direction
             ,
             or
             check
             for
             the
             change
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             take
             another
             Instance
             ;
             Though
             God
             had
             so
             carefully
             described
             the
             Circumstances
             
             of
             the
             Temple-worship
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             especial
             reasons
             of
             so
             doing
             )
             yet
             we
             find
             David
             distributing
             the
             Priests
             into
             Orders
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             their
             Ministration
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             called
             an
             Innovation
             in
             Religion
             :
             but
             besides
             that
             ,
             he
             institutes
             instrumental
             Musick
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             without
             any
             Commission
             from
             God
             (
             that
             appears
             )
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             novelty
             also
             was
             so
             far
             from
             incurring
             any
             reprehension
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             thenceforward
             constantly
             retained
             and
             made
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             for
             the
             fuller
             Evidence
             of
             this
             notion
             observe
             ,
             That
             though
             God
             had
             with
             great
             solemnity
             instituted
             Sacrifices
             as
             the
             means
             of
             propitiating
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             towards
             sinful
             men
             ,
             and
             had
             with
             great
             accuracy
             prescribed
             the
             Laws
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             he
             puts
             a
             great
             slight
             upon
             all
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             he
             regarded
             not
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             substantial
             points
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Obedience
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             Psal
             .
             50.
             v.
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               reprove
               thee
               for
               thy
               sacrifices
               ,
            
             &c.
             v.
             14.
             
             
               Offer
               to
               God
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               righteousness
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             me
             have
             these
             latter
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             complain
             for
             defect
             of
             the
             former
             .
             But
             especially
             Micah
             6.
             7.
             
             
               Will
               the
               Lord
               be
               pleased
               with
               thousands
               of
               Rams
               ,
               or
            
             
             
               ten
               thousands
               of
               rivers
               of
               Oyl
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               he
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               O
               man
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               require
               of
               thee
               but
               to
               do
               justly
               ,
               to
               love
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               humbly
               with
               thy
               God.
            
             For
             a
             full
             explication
             of
             all
             which
             and
             several
             other
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             that
             Aphorism
             so
             frequently
             made
             use
             of
             by
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             several
             occasions
             will
             be
             very
             considerable
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               .
            
             Particularly
             Matth.
             12.
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             who
             were
             mighty
             curious
             of
             little
             things
             ,
             censured
             the
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lord
             for
             violating
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             their
             rubbing
             the
             Ears
             of
             Corn
             as
             they
             went
             through
             the
             Fields
             and
             were
             hungry
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             answers
             ,
             That
             David
             
               did
               also
               break
               one
               of
               the
               Ceremonial
               Precepts
               in
               eating
               the
               Shewbread
               ,
            
             and
             v.
             7.
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               If
               they
               had
               known
               what
               that
               meaneth
               ,
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               condemned
               the
               innocent
               .
            
             Where
             though
             it
             be
             sure
             enough
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             repeal
             his
             Law
             of
             Sacrificing
             by
             enjoyning
             Mercy
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             intimated
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             preser
             Moral
             acts
             before
             Ceremonial
             ,
             but
             also
             doth
             make
             great
             allowances
             ,
             limitations
             and
             exceptions
             in
             the
             one
             case
             and
             not
             in
             the
             other
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             if
             our
             Saviour
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Had
               you
               Censorious
               Pharisees
               ,
               understood
               either
               
               God
               or
               Religion
               as
               ye
               might
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               ye
               would
               have
               known
               that
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               not
               contumacy
               and
               contempt
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               those
               rituals
               ,
               but
               the
               excuse
               of
               a
               just
               necessity
               ,
               or
               the
               rational
               consideration
               of
               a
               greater
               good
               to
               preponderate
               the
               omission
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               impute
               it
               for
               a
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             was
             the
             case
             and
             condition
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             where
             God
             seemed
             so
             punctual
             in
             his
             Prescriptions
             ,
             so
             rigorous
             in
             his
             Animadversions
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             danger
             of
             erring
             capitally
             from
             the
             design
             of
             those
             institutions
             ,
             by
             the
             least
             deviation
             from
             the
             line
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             ;
             Then
             certainly
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             where
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             hath
             exprest
             far
             less
             concern
             for
             such
             little
             points
             ,
             may
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             be
             secure
             from
             such
             superstitious
             fears
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             give
             one
             Instance
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             also
             .
             When
             Circumcision
             was
             abolished
             (
             the
             distinction
             betwixt
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             being
             taken
             away
             )
             and
             all
             Believers
             become
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             )
             And
             when
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             had
             vehemently
             declaimed
             against
             the
             necessity
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             
             the
             danger
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             as
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             one
             that
             reads
             his
             Epistles
             ;
             yet
             this
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             1.
             circumcises
             Timothy
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             render
             himself
             and
             his
             Ministry
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
             In
             which
             carriage
             of
             his
             he
             hath
             beyond
             all
             exception
             demonstrated
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             Ceremonial
             appendages
             are
             perfectly
             subordinate
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             designs
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Charity
             and
             Edification
             ,
             as
             the
             greater
             good
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             Point
             with
             what
             the
             Apostle
             concludes
             his
             Discourse
             about
             eating
             or
             not
             eating
             of
             meats
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             which
             created
             as
             much
             dispute
             and
             scruple
             amongst
             weak
             Christians
             then
             ,
             as
             Ceremonies
             do
             now
             .
             V.
             17.
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               is
               not
               meat
               and
               drink
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             consists
             not
             or
             layes
             little
             stress
             upon
             those
             nice
             and
             perplexing
             matters
             ,
             
               but
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               peace
               and
               joy
               :
            
             all
             the
             weight
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             more
             substantial
             observances
             of
             a
             righteous
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             peaceable
             spirit
             and
             conversation
             .
             And
             adds
             a
             proof
             ,
             v.
             18.
             
             
               For
               he
               that
               in
               these
               things
               serveth
               Christ
               is
               approved
               of
               God
               and
               accepted
               of
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               Authority
               to
               determine
               such
               Externals
               of
               Religion
               as
               are
               the
               matters
               of
               our
               disputes
               ,
               and
               what
               deportment
               is
               due
               from
               Christians
               towards
               him
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             neither
             made
             any
             exact
             definition
             of
             Religious
             Circumstances
             ,
             nor
             is
             ,
             very
             curious
             about
             them
             ,
             further
             than
             to
             secure
             the
             great
             things
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             It
             follows
             ,
             that
             then
             either
             those
             lesser
             must
             be
             determined
             by
             men
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             .
             It
             will
             therefore
             now
             be
             seasonable
             to
             inquire
             what
             Authority
             and
             Interest
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             in
             this
             affair
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             there
             want
             not
             those
             that
             Chameleon
             like
             live
             upon
             the
             air
             of
             vulgar
             applause
             ,
             and
             get
             themselves
             a
             reputation
             of
             extraordinary
             zeal
             by
             daring
             to
             censure
             the
             actions
             ,
             and
             asperse
             the
             persons
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             
             and
             with
             such
             persons
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             vindicate
             the
             just
             Rights
             and
             Authority
             of
             his
             Superiours
             ,
             shall
             hardly
             escape
             the
             reproach
             of
             flattery
             and
             time-serving
             ;
             yet
             being
             conscious
             both
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             importance
             of
             what
             I
             am
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             my
             intentions
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             I
             will
             deliver
             my self
             freely
             in
             these
             two
             points
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             exceeds
             not
             his
             Commission
             when
             he
             interposes
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Circumstantials
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             common
             Prudence
             ,
             Christian
             Charity
             and
             Humility
             do
             all
             require
             of
             us
             to
             presume
             of
             the
             wisdom
             and
             reasonableness
             of
             such
             his
             determinations
             .
             The
             result
             of
             which
             two
             things
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             much
             more
             our
             duty
             peaceably
             to
             comply
             with
             and
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             former
             of
             these
             hath
             been
             so
             fully
             and
             substantially
             proved
             by
             the
             incomparable
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             in
             a
             just
             discourse
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             late
             eminent
             Divine
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             because
             some
             person
             may
             perhaps
             read
             these
             Papers
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             take
             the
             pains
             ,
             or
             hath
             
             not
             opportunity
             to
             read
             those
             larger
             Discourses
             (
             that
             yet
             would
             better
             compensate
             his
             labour
             )
             I
             will
             therefore
             say
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             had
             once
             a
             power
             in
             the
             Circumstantials
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             David
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             )
             altered
             some
             things
             and
             instituted
             others
             even
             in
             the
             Temple-service
             it self
             .
             Hezekiah
             without
             a
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             broke
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             to
             pieces
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             a
             symbolical
             Ceremony
             of
             Gods
             own
             institution
             :
             but
             besides
             this
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             Passeover
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             all
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             on
             the
             second
             Moneth
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             not
             according
             to
             divine
             institution
             ,
             but
             done
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             Council
             upon
             pious
             and
             prudential
             considerations
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             5.
             
             He
             appointed
             also
             the
             Levites
             to
             kill
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             v.
             17.
             which
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             was
             to
             have
             been
             performed
             by
             the
             people
             themselves
             .
             And
             
               Chap.
               29.
               v.
            
             34.
             he
             prefers
             the
             Levites
             to
             assist
             the
             Priests
             in
             killing
             the
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             never
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             .
          
           
             Many
             other
             instances
             might
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             but
             these
             sufficiently
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             Princes
             did
             not
             think
             they
             exceeded
             
             their
             own
             bounds
             ,
             or
             intrenched
             upon
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             prudently
             ordered
             such
             particulars
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             blot
             laid
             upon
             their
             memories
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             recorded
             to
             their
             immortal
             honour
             .
          
           
             Now
             since
             Magistrates
             had
             once
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             how
             came
             they
             to
             lose
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             divested
             of
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             that
             God
             is
             more
             curious
             and
             jealous
             of
             every
             punctilio
             in
             his
             Worship
             now
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             heretofore
             ?
             That
             would
             be
             the
             most
             absurd
             supposition
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             .
             And
             he
             that
             without
             evident
             proof
             shall
             go
             about
             to
             deny
             them
             what
             Christianity
             found
             them
             in
             possession
             of
             ,
             shall
             do
             very
             bad
             offices
             to
             the
             Religion
             he
             pretends
             such
             zeal
             for
             .
             For
             it
             would
             be
             a
             small
             encouragement
             to
             Princes
             to
             entertain
             and
             countenance
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             power
             which
             God
             had
             allowed
             them
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             was
             now
             found
             too
             exorbitant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             had
             retrencht
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Would
             it
             not
             mightily
             move
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             to
             become
             
               nursing
               Fathers
            
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             hear
             this
             Doctrine
             preached
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             New
             Testament
             is
             frequent
             in
             asserting
             
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             requires
             all
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             and
             obey
             them
             of
             what
             quality
             or
             condition
             soever
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             excepts
             the
             case
             of
             Religion
             ;
             therefore
             undoubtedly
             that
             is
             under
             their
             power
             ,
             (
             so
             far
             I
             mean
             as
             Circumstantials
             and
             those
             things
             that
             God
             himself
             hath
             not
             defined
             )
             For
             when
             God
             hath
             made
             them
             a
             general
             commission
             and
             made
             no
             exception
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             who
             shall
             put
             it
             upon
             them
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             not
             power
             in
             such
             matters
             of
             Religion
             as
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             it
             's
             manifest
             they
             have
             no
             Magistracy
             or
             Legislative
             power
             in
             Religion
             at
             all
             .
             And
             then
             one
             would
             have
             expected
             the
             Text
             should
             not
             have
             run
             absolutely
             and
             in
             general
             terms
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               ,
            
             but
             with
             this
             limitation
             ,
             in
             things
             Civil
             only
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             that
             some
             other
             Scripture
             should
             have
             as
             plainly
             restrained
             them
             ,
             as
             this
             and
             other
             impowers
             them
             .
             Which
             since
             it
             is
             no
             where
             done
             ,
             we
             wrong
             both
             our selves
             and
             them
             ,
             to
             abridge
             them
             herein
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             he
             sufficiently
             intimates
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             neither
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             he
             had
             no
             intention
             to
             alter
             the
             forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             revoke
             the
             Authority
             Governours
             were
             in
             possession
             of
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             generally
             acknowledged
             (
             and
             accordingly
             practised
             )
             that
             Fathers
             and
             Governours
             of
             Families
             have
             authority
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             within
             their
             own
             Families
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             .
             Who
             doubts
             but
             the
             Father
             or
             Head
             of
             a
             Family
             may
             prescribe
             what
             Chapters
             shall
             be
             read
             ,
             what
             Prayers
             used
             ,
             what
             Times
             shall
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             Devotion
             ,
             what
             Postures
             ,
             whether
             kneeling
             or
             standing
             ,
             and
             being
             uncovered
             ,
             who
             shall
             officiate
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Habit
             ,
             with
             innumerable
             others
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             ?
             Do
             the
             children
             or
             servants
             use
             to
             require
             of
             him
             an
             express
             Scripture
             to
             authorize
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             to
             warrant
             their
             Conformity
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             not
             obey
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             he
             in
             his
             private
             capacity
             and
             narrow
             sphere
             hath
             this
             Authority
             ,
             with
             what
             colour
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             Modesty
             ,
             can
             every
             private
             man
             deny
             his
             Prince
             what
             he
             arrogates
             to
             himself
             ?
             One
             would
             reasonably
             think
             ,
             that
             as
             Civil
             Government
             arose
             out
             of
             Paternal
             ,
             it
             should
             by
             inheritance
             challenge
             that
             Authority
             it
             was
             born
             to
             ;
             and
             besides
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             larger
             sphere
             and
             a
             greater
             concern
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             have
             due
             to
             it
             proportionably
             a
             greater
             latitude
             of
             Authority
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             determine
             those
             matters
             ,
             then
             not
             only
             Christian
             Charity
             and
             Humility
             ,
             but
             also
             common
             Prudence
             require
             us
             to
             presume
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Reasonableness
             of
             his
             Determinations
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             warrant
             and
             require
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             a
             thing
             is
             the
             command
             of
             our
             Superiour
             ,
             and
             not
             beyond
             the
             sphere
             of
             his
             Authority
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             have
             not
             only
             Law
             but
             Reason
             on
             his
             side
             too
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             both
             a
             sin
             and
             a
             shame
             to
             disobey
             .
             Now
             Humility
             requiring
             that
             we
             think
             meanly
             and
             modestly
             of
             our
             own
             Reasons
             ,
             Charity
             that
             we
             judge
             favourably
             of
             anothers
             ,
             and
             Prudence
             that
             we
             think
             best
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ;
             all
             these
             together
             make
             it
             our
             duty
             not
             only
             to
             obey
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             it
             with
             all
             chearfulness
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             great
             as
             it
             is
             a
             common
             mistake
             ,
             to
             think
             Charity
             and
             Compassion
             only
             due
             from
             Governours
             to
             their
             Inferiours
             in
             the
             frame
             and
             composure
             of
             their
             Laws
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             also
             as
             due
             from
             Inferiours
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             reciprocally
             make
             a
             fair
             and
             candid
             interpretation
             of
             their
             Injunctions
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             indispose
             not
             themselves
             nor
             
             others
             to
             obedience
             by
             irreverent
             censures
             of
             the
             abilities
             ,
             and
             suspicions
             and
             jealousies
             of
             the
             ends
             and
             intentions
             of
             the
             Law-makers
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Saying
             of
             
               Greg.
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             well
             worthy
             of
             so
             wise
             and
             peceable
             a
             man
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             any
             man
             the
             more
             conscious
             he
             is
             to
             himself
             of
             his
             own
             honesty
             and
             invincible
             integrity
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             less
             prone
             he
             is
             to
             entertain
             sinister
             suspicions
             of
             the
             intentions
             of
             others
             .
             Christian
             simplicity
             ,
             as
             it
             means
             no
             hurt
             ,
             so
             it
             doth
             not
             easily
             suspect
             any
             ;
             and
             humility
             and
             modesty
             require
             ,
             that
             men
             think
             others
             intend
             as
             wisely
             and
             as
             honestly
             as
             themselves
             .
             Charity
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               hopeth
               all
               things
               ,
               believeth
               all
               things
               ,
               beareth
               all
               things
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Genius
             of
             an
             evil
             man
             to
             suspect
             every
             man
             means
             mischief
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             so
             himself
             :
             whereas
             a
             good
             man
             supposes
             every
             man
             intends
             well
             (
             at
             least
             till
             the
             contrary
             appear
             )
             because
             consulting
             his
             own
             breast
             he
             finds
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             .
             For
             its
             natural
             for
             all
             men
             to
             take
             measures
             by
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             more
             reasonable
             that
             men
             should
             do
             as
             they
             would
             be
             done
             unto
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             common
             and
             usual
             for
             men
             to
             presume
             that
             of
             others
             which
             they
             are
             privy
             to
             in
             their
             own
             bosoms
             .
          
           
             
               It
               was
               an
               ingenious
               Repartee
               ,
               that
            
             Tertullian
             
             
               made
               to
               the
               Pagans
               in
               his
            
             Apology
             ;
             
               They
               accused
            
             the
             Christians
             that
             in
             their
             nocturnal
             assemblies
             ,
             they
             took
             a
             little
             Child
             and
             sealed
             their
             confederacy
             by
             eating
             the
             flesh
             and
             drinking
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             harmless
             Infant
             :
             
               But
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             Since
             you
             only
             suspect
             and
             never
             saw
             this
             done
             ,
             either
             you
             could
             do
             such
             a
             horrid
             thing
             your selves
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             are
             monstrously
             unnatural
             ;
             or
             you
             could
             not
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             are
             as
             unreasonable
             to
             suspect
             that
             done
             by
             others
             ,
             which
             you
             do
             not
             think
             possible
             to
             be
             done
             by
             your selves
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             than
             for
             a
             silly
             man
             to
             suppose
             there
             are
             no
             other
             nor
             better
             reasons
             of
             things
             ,
             than
             what
             obviously
             appear
             ,
             because
             if
             there
             be
             other
             or
             better
             ,
             he
             cannot
             reach
             them
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             when
             the
             surface
             of
             things
             is
             weak
             and
             mean
             ,
             alwayes
             imagines
             there
             is
             some
             better
             foundation
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             that
             he
             himself
             would
             not
             be
             led
             by
             such
             weak
             confiderations
             as
             those
             are
             that
             appear
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             would
             approve
             our selves
             either
             humble
             ,
             or
             charitable
             ,
             or
             wise
             ,
             or
             good
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             better
             argument
             to
             demonstrate
             any
             of
             these
             by
             ,
             than
             the
             censures
             we
             make
             upon
             the
             actions
             and
             intentions
             of
             others
             .
             And
             if
             any
             where
             it
             be
             of
             importance
             to
             give
             such
             a
             testimony
             of
             our
             
             selves
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             by
             such
             measures
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             common
             equity
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             place
             as
             Gods
             Minister
             ,
             and
             the
             usefulness
             and
             necessity
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             fit
             ,
             saith
             Elihu
             ,
             Chap.
             34.
             18.
             
               to
               be
               said
               unto
               Princes
               ,
               Ye
               are
               ungodly
               ,
               or
               to
               Rulers
               ,
               Ye
               are
               wicked
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             tolerable
             to
             repute
             our
             Governours
             Dolts
             and
             Ideots
             ?
             to
             suspect
             they
             have
             no
             sense
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             or
             to
             reproach
             their
             Sanctions
             as
             Tyrannical
             ,
             Superstitious
             or
             Antichristian
             ?
             If
             I
             must
             put
             the
             best
             construction
             the
             case
             will
             bear
             ,
             upon
             the
             Actions
             of
             my
             Equal
             or
             Inferiour
             ,
             will
             it
             become
             me
             to
             make
             the
             harshest
             interpretation
             of
             publick
             Laws
             and
             the
             Actions
             of
             my
             Superiours
             ?
          
           
             It
             was
             an
             unhappy
             slip
             of
             a
             great
             and
             worthy
             person
             ,
             whose
             name
             I
             will
             conceal
             ,
             for
             the
             reverence
             I
             bear
             to
             his
             profession
             and
             worth
             ,
             when
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             fifth
             year
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             concering
             the
             
               Jejunium
               Cecilianum
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Wednesday-Fast
             ;
             he
             calls
             it
             
               a
               Law
               and
               no
               Law
               ,
               a
               meer
               contradiction
               ,
               a
               piece
               of
               nonsence
               .
               That
               it
               must
               bind
               the
               Conscience
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               Law-makers
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               declare
               it
               
               shall
               not
               bind
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               no
               Law
               :
            
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             Now
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Statute
             are
             these
             ;
             it
             is
             declared
             penal
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Fast
               is
               injoyned
               upon
               any
               necessity
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               Soul
               or
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               other
               political
               Laws
               be
               .
            
             Had
             that
             excellent
             person
             read
             and
             considered
             these
             words
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             afforded
             him
             no
             colour
             for
             the
             aforesaid
             imputation
             ;
             for
             the
             Law-makers
             do
             not
             declare
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             shall
             not
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             as
             other
             Political
             Laws
             do
             :
             but
             they
             take
             care
             that
             the
             end
             and
             reason
             of
             the
             Law
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             Religious
             but
             Political
             (
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Wars
             )
             I
             say
             that
             clause
             in
             the
             Statute
             had
             not
             the
             least
             intention
             of
             limiting
             or
             declaring
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             preventing
             rumours
             of
             superstitious
             designs
             in
             the
             end
             and
             intentions
             of
             the
             Law-makers
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             other
             the
             least
             passage
             in
             the
             Law
             that
             gives
             countenance
             to
             the
             reflections
             he
             makes
             either
             upon
             the
             Law
             it self
             or
             the
             Law-makers
             .
             And
             I
             note
             it
             only
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             observe
             how
             much
             more
             prone
             men
             are
             to
             pass
             censures
             ,
             than
             to
             consider
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             things
             we
             pass
             sentence
             upon
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             let
             pass
             that
             as
             a
             meer
             over-sight
             ,
             it
             is
             intolerable
             to
             hear
             the
             immodest
             clamours
             that
             are
             raised
             upon
             meer
             mistakes
             and
             surmises
             .
             Men
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             think
             to
             recommend
             themselves
             as
             persons
             both
             of
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Sagacity
             and
             also
             of
             singular
             purity
             of
             Conscience
             by
             finding
             faults
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             Whereas
             did
             they
             indeed
             consider
             either
             the
             divine
             Image
             born
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             consequence
             of
             publick
             Peace
             ,
             and
             well
             weighed
             how
             much
             that
             depends
             upon
             publick
             reputation
             and
             reverence
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             choose
             some
             other
             subject
             to
             serve
             those
             little
             ends
             by
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             calls
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             
               Masters
               of
               restraint
            
             ,
             Judges
             18.
             7.
             
             (
             See
             the
             Hebrew
             )
             and
             as
             such
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             eye-sore
             and
             grievance
             to
             all
             loose
             and
             exorbitant
             persons
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             is
             mightily
             to
             their
             wish
             ,
             that
             Authority
             should
             lose
             its
             force
             ,
             and
             Laws
             their
             veneration
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             sinews
             of
             all
             Society
             be
             loosened
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             Extravagancies
             may
             be
             uncontrolled
             ,
             and
             their
             Vices
             indemnified
             .
             Therefore
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             the
             interest
             of
             all
             evil
             men
             to
             have
             Magistracy
             and
             Laws
             in
             contempt
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             is
             it
             the
             wisdom
             and
             concern
             of
             all
             sober
             and
             virtuous
             men
             to
             
             strengthen
             those
             hands
             that
             others
             would
             enfeeble
             ,
             and
             support
             that
             reputation
             they
             would
             infringe
             and
             violate
             .
             And
             those
             that
             consider
             this
             ,
             will
             not
             out
             of
             levity
             ,
             wantonness
             or
             rashness
             ,
             controll
             Laws
             ,
             or
             dispute
             with
             Magistrates
             about
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             lest
             they
             thereby
             render
             them
             unable
             to
             protect
             them
             in
             their
             greater
             and
             more
             important
             concerns
             .
          
           
             
               Nos
               ipsius
               dei
               imperium
               in
               Imperatoribus
               suspicimus
               ,
            
             said
             Tertullian
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             his
             time
             .
             They
             then
             made
             their
             interpretation
             of
             Authority
             and
             Laws
             in
             favour
             of
             obedience
             and
             of
             the
             Governour
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             as
             St.
             James
             expresses
             it
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               being
               Doers
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               make
               themselves
               Judges
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             Law-makers
             too
             .
          
           
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             either
             a
             foolish
             charity
             or
             a
             blind
             obedience
             ,
             to
             permit
             our selves
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             our
             Superiours
             in
             those
             little
             matters
             we
             discourse
             of
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             perswade
             our selves
             ,
             that
             as
             those
             that
             stand
             higher
             than
             we
             ,
             may
             see
             further
             ,
             so
             those
             that
             are
             concerned
             for
             the
             whole
             may
             give
             a
             better
             judgement
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             respect
             but
             a
             part
             .
             And
             that
             we
             our selves
             may
             as
             easily
             lye
             under
             prejudice
             as
             they
             ;
             
             and
             be
             as
             much
             transported
             with
             consideration
             of
             Ease
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             probably
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             with
             Ambition
             .
             For
             why
             may
             not
             they
             have
             a
             reason
             for
             their
             actions
             which
             either
             we
             cannot
             reach
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             ?
             Especially
             since
             that
             may
             be
             best
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             that
             is
             less
             commodious
             to
             us
             in
             particular
             ;
             and
             by
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             made
             unlawful
             for
             him
             (
             that
             hath
             the
             charge
             and
             oversight
             of
             the
             whole
             )
             to
             command
             ,
             nor
             warrantable
             for
             us
             to
             disobey
             .
             
               Nulla
               lex
               satis
               commoda
               omnibus
               ,
               id
               modò
               quaeritur
               si
               majori
               parti
               &
               in
               summum
               prodest
               ,
            
             said
             Cato
             in
             Livy
             .
          
           
             Besides
             (
             as
             I
             have
             intimated
             before
             )
             There
             are
             no
             less
             different
             capacities
             of
             mind
             than
             constitutions
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             a
             difference
             in
             mens
             outward
             circumstances
             as
             in
             either
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             therefore
             neither
             can
             the
             reasons
             of
             Laws
             be
             equally
             understood
             ,
             nor
             the
             matter
             of
             Laws
             or
             the
             things
             imposed
             be
             equally
             easie
             and
             accommodate
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             men
             .
             And
             consequently
             those
             that
             would
             have
             the
             Laws
             exactly
             fitted
             to
             their
             own
             humour
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             other
             men
             ,
             imitate
             the
             barbarous
             custome
             of
             the
             infamous
             Procrustes
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             either
             rackt
             all
             those
             persons
             
             that
             fell
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             stretcht
             them
             to
             his
             own
             size
             if
             they
             were
             too
             short
             ,
             or
             cut
             them
             off
             to
             his
             own
             proportion
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             too
             long
             :
             So
             these
             men
             would
             exercise
             the
             same
             cruelty
             themselves
             ;
             which
             they
             forbid
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             a
             principle
             of
             equal
             severity
             towards
             others
             ,
             as
             of
             fondness
             and
             indulgence
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Till
             we
             can
             reconcile
             the
             divers
             Constitutions
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             mind
             and
             body
             ,
             the
             several
             humours
             and
             contrary
             Interests
             of
             all
             men
             to
             one
             standard
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             that
             the
             wisest
             Constitutions
             imaginable
             ,
             should
             prevent
             all
             scruple
             ,
             or
             be
             alike
             acceptable
             to
             all
             Parties
             .
             Either
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             no
             Laws
             made
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Parties
             must
             be
             content
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             publick
             good
             ,
             that
             their
             private
             Interests
             or
             Opinions
             be
             less
             complyed
             with
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Since
             the
             Laws
             cannot
             be
             fitted
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             some
             men
             must
             fit
             and
             accommodate
             themselves
             to
             the
             Laws
             .
             And
             this
             being
             resolved
             on
             ,
             the
             only
             question
             remaining
             will
             be
             ,
             on
             which
             of
             the
             Parties
             this
             shall
             fall
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             shall
             bend
             to
             the
             Law.
             And
             the
             decision
             of
             this
             will
             be
             very
             easie
             ;
             for
             though
             on
             the
             one
             side
             Self-love
             and
             favour
             to
             our
             own
             Perswasion
             incline
             us
             to
             contend
             for
             
             the
             case
             and
             incouragement
             of
             our
             own
             way
             ,
             yet
             Christian
             Charity
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             requires
             as
             great
             a
             condescension
             to
             our
             Brethren
             .
             And
             if
             now
             the
             scales
             seem
             even
             ,
             then
             certainly
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             Laws
             in
             being
             will
             be
             of
             weight
             enough
             to
             turn
             the
             balance
             ,
             and
             that
             Humility
             and
             Obedience
             our
             Religion
             teaches
             will
             prevail
             with
             us
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             publick
             Wisdom
             to
             decide
             between
             both
             Parties
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             result
             of
             all
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             prescribing
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             what
             he
             shall
             determine
             ,
             or
             disputing
             what
             he
             hath
             concluded
             on
             ;
             we
             shall
             compose
             our
             minds
             and
             order
             our
             circumstances
             to
             the
             more
             easie
             and
             cheerful
             complyance
             therewith
             .
             And
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Paulus
               Aemilius
            
             ,
             who
             when
             several
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             would
             be
             suggesting
             to
             him
             ,
             their
             several
             Models
             of
             management
             ,
             
               Vos
               gladios
               acuite
               ,
               bids
               them
               whet
               their
               swords
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               execute
               what
               should
               be
               commanded
               them
               ,
               but
               leave
               the
               management
               of
               affairs
               to
               him
               their
               General
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Wherein
               Christian
               Liberty
               consists
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               discharge
               us
               from
               Obedience
               to
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             ALL
             that
             we
             have
             hitherto
             discoursed
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             some
             think
             may
             be
             avoided
             by
             pleading
             the
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             contained
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             will
             therefore
             be
             necessary
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             consider
             the
             true
             notion
             and
             extent
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Charter
             is
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             the
             New
             Testament
             frequently
             making
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             putting
             of
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             gratitude
             we
             owe
             to
             him
             that
             purchased
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             of
             
               the
               price
               it
               cost
               him
            
             ,
             and
             requiring
             us
             to
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               liberty
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               made
               us
               free
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             are
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             well
             agreed
             on
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             too
             evident
             
             that
             few
             of
             those
             that
             contend
             so
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             plead
             it
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             know
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             wherein
             it
             consists
             .
             It
             was
             a
             smart
             Answer
             of
             a
             Spartan
             Captive
             ,
             who
             being
             exposed
             to
             sale
             in
             the
             Market
             ,
             and
             there
             askt
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             was
             )
             by
             one
             that
             came
             to
             buy
             Slaves
             ,
             
               quid
               sciret
               ,
               what
               he
               was
               good
               for
               ,
               what
               business
               he
               understood
               :
               answered
               ,
               Scio
               quid
               sit
               liberum
               esse
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               belongs
               to
               freedom
               .
            
             Had
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             been
             all
             along
             as
             well
             understood
             as
             talked
             of
             ,
             the
             Religion
             had
             obtained
             more
             Reputation
             ,
             the
             Church
             more
             Peace
             ,
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             more
             Security
             ,
             and
             more
             Souls
             had
             gone
             to
             Heaven
             :
             but
             for
             want
             of
             this
             ,
             men
             have
             committed
             as
             gross
             errors
             as
             that
             Tully
             complains
             of
             Clodius
             for
             ,
             That
             he
             set
             up
             
               Simulacrum
               Meretricis
               Tanagraeae
               ,
               The
               Image
               of
               a
               famous
               Harlot
               for
               that
               of
               Liberty
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Gnosticks
             about
             the
             Apostles
             times
             pleaded
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             their
             cowardly
             Revolts
             from
             Christianity
             in
             times
             of
             Persecutition
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             sensual
             Debaucheries
             :
             as
             if
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             gave
             a
             priviledge
             neither
             to
             profess
             nor
             practise
             it
             ,
             when
             either
             the
             one
             proved
             too
             incommodious
             to
             their
             Secular
             Interests
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             
             too
             disgustful
             to
             their
             sensual
             inclinations
             .
          
           
             Others
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             in
             the
             first
             times
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             thought
             Christian
             Liberty
             had
             been
             a
             Civil
             Infranchisement
             ,
             and
             had
             extended
             so
             far
             as
             to
             cancell
             all
             bonds
             of
             peoples
             subjection
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             or
             of
             Servants
             to
             their
             Masters
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             like
             the
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             (
             in
             their
             degenerate
             times
             )
             Christian
             Liberty
             was
             the
             Passport
             of
             fugitive
             servants
             ,
             and
             the
             pretext
             for
             Outrages
             and
             Rebellions
             .
             And
             this
             made
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             Apostles
             almost
             in
             all
             their
             Writings
             to
             press
             Obedience
             to
             Superiours
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             sort
             of
             men
             have
             mistaken
             this
             Gospel
             Liberty
             to
             be
             a
             discharge
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             so
             prodigiously
             absurd
             as
             to
             take
             the
             Gospel
             to
             contain
             nothing
             else
             properly
             ,
             but
             a
             publication
             of
             Gods
             Promises
             or
             Decrees
             rather
             ,
             and
             to
             require
             only
             a
             bare
             assent
             to
             them
             or
             belief
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             Promises
             are
             absolute
             and
             without
             any
             condition
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             save
             only
             as
             that
             should
             reciprocally
             become
             us
             by
             way
             of
             gratitude
             ,
             not
             that
             justification
             or
             salvation
             depended
             upon
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Antinomians
             or
             modern
             Libertines
             ,
             and
             
             is
             a
             perswasion
             fit
             to
             debauch
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             few
             men
             can
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             as
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             .
             But
             it
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             name
             and
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             is
             styled
             to
             be
             ,
             so
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             goes
             so
             cross
             to
             the
             very
             sense
             of
             every
             honest
             mind
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             spend
             any
             more
             time
             or
             words
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             fourth
             mistake
             ,
             which
             (
             though
             I
             will
             not
             say
             it
             is
             equally
             dangerous
             with
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             )
             is
             mischievous
             enough
             and
             equally
             false
             .
             That
             though
             the
             bonds
             of
             Civil
             Subjection
             are
             not
             quite
             dissolved
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             discharged
             from
             the
             interpositions
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             affairs
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             he
             ought
             no
             further
             to
             intermeddle
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             produce
             express
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             for
             his
             particular
             Injunctions
             .
             But
             if
             notwithstanding
             the
             Governour
             shall
             arrogate
             to
             himself
             a
             larger
             sphere
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             make
             any
             definitions
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             especially
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             It
             is
             then
             and
             in
             that
             case
             not
             only
             lawful
             for
             a
             good
             Christian
             to
             refuse
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             withstand
             an
             Invasion
             of
             his
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             
             an
             incorachment
             upon
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             mistake
             that
             is
             most
             rife
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             much
             of
             the
             unhappiness
             of
             this
             Age.
             It
             is
             not
             my
             work
             laboriously
             to
             confute
             this
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             many
             words
             necessary
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             yet
             of
             the
             many
             absurd
             consequences
             let
             us
             note
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             opinion
             makes
             all
             Civil
             Government
             the
             most
             ticklish
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             Magistrates
             the
             most
             servile
             and
             precarious
             ,
             that
             can
             well
             be
             imagined
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             there
             is
             scarcely
             any
             thing
             can
             fall
             under
             their
             care
             and
             cognizance
             ,
             or
             capable
             to
             be
             made
             matter
             of
             Law
             or
             Injunction
             ,
             but
             hath
             such
             affinity
             to
             ,
             or
             connexion
             with
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             sufficient
             (
             upon
             this
             principle
             )
             to
             raise
             a
             dispute
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             case
             between
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             and
             Religion
             will
             be
             like
             the
             condition
             of
             affairs
             that
             often
             happens
             in
             those
             places
             where
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Court
             of
             Rome
             is
             received
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             perpetual
             contention
             about
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             Jurisdiction
             between
             the
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             
             Courts
             ;
             for
             whilest
             the
             Civil
             Judge
             goes
             about
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             will
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             challenge
             the
             person
             as
             belonging
             to
             his
             Jurisdiction
             :
             or
             if
             the
             person
             be
             Laick
             and
             
               alieni
               fort
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             go
             hard
             but
             the
             cause
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             some
             connexion
             with
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             either
             directly
             or
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             draws
             all
             matters
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             unlike
             was
             the
             state
             of
             affairs
             a
             long
             while
             together
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             very
             perswasion
             :
             The
             Prince
             or
             the
             State
             could
             enact
             nothing
             almost
             but
             the
             Kirk-men
             found
             themselves
             grieved
             and
             Religion
             concerned
             ,
             and
             Excommunication
             is
             denounced
             :
             The
             Kirk
             on
             the
             other
             side
             make
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             Power
             declares
             them
             null
             ,
             and
             grants
             Prohibitions
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             that
             will
             satisfie
             himself
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             and
             thereby
             convince
             himself
             of
             the
             mischief
             of
             the
             Principle
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             the
             Judicious
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             written
             by
             the
             Most
             Reverend
             Arch-Bishop
             
               Spot
               swood
            
             :
             And
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             this
             unhappy
             notion
             raised
             and
             maintained
             for
             many
             years
             a
             
               bellum
               limitaneum
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             like
             the
             Marches
             or
             bateable
             ground
             betwixt
             
             two
             bordering
             Potentates
             ,
             a
             Scene
             of
             contention
             and
             a
             field
             of
             blood
             .
             Whereas
             did
             we
             agree
             of
             certain
             Limits
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             and
             Province
             extend
             to
             all
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             taken
             in
             by
             express
             Law
             ,
             both
             Gods
             Glory
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             Authority
             would
             be
             kept
             entire
             ,
             and
             there
             would
             be
             neither
             cause
             nor
             room
             for
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             opinion
             at
             once
             condemns
             all
             the
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             Impiety
             and
             Irreligion
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             there
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             ever
             hath
             been
             any
             such
             constitution
             ,
             as
             hath
             not
             had
             some
             Laws
             of
             Religion
             that
             could
             not
             be
             deduced
             particularly
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             so
             he
             that
             is
             of
             this
             perswasion
             and
             will
             be
             true
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             be
             a
             Rebel
             where-ever
             he
             lives
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             an
             unreasonable
             Fear
             ,
             a
             meer
             Melancholy
             Jealousie
             ,
             and
             express
             Superstition
             instead
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             suspect
             that
             either
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             offend
             in
             making
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             in
             obeying
             such
             Laws
             as
             (
             though
             they
             are
             not
             expresly
             warranted
             ,
             yet
             )
             are
             no
             where
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             supposition
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             breaks
             no
             Law
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             
             express
             words
             of
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               1
               Ep.
            
             3.
             4.
             who
             defineth
             Sin
             to
             be
             
               a
               transgression
               of
               a
               Law.
            
             And
             as
             is
             the
             usual
             Genius
             of
             all
             Superstition
             ,
             it
             mis-represents
             God
             as
             cruel
             and
             tyrannical
             ,
             that
             can
             condemn
             men
             
               ex
               post
               sacto
            
             ,
             for
             doing
             of
             that
             against
             which
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             in
             being
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             Which
             is
             most
             observable
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             instead
             of
             asserting
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             truth
             subverts
             it
             ,
             and
             layes
             far
             more
             severe
             bonds
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             than
             the
             very
             Law
             of
             Moses
             did
             .
             That
             was
             a
             yoke
             (
             say
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             )
             
               which
               neither
               we
               nor
               our
               Fathers
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
            
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             especially
             ,
             because
             it
             injoyned
             a
             great
             number
             of
             little
             Observances
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             multitude
             were
             hard
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             by
             their
             nicety
             difficult
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             meer
             positive
             nature
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             essential
             goodness
             in
             themselves
             ,
             had
             less
             power
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             to
             awaken
             their
             care
             and
             diligence
             about
             them
             .
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             Law
             contained
             no
             precept
             that
             was
             in
             it self
             impossible
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             to
             attend
             to
             many
             things
             at
             once
             ,
             especially
             if
             also
             the
             things
             in
             which
             his
             care
             and
             obedience
             is
             required
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             enacted
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             
             when
             he
             can
             see
             no
             other
             reason
             of
             ,
             or
             advantage
             by
             his
             obedience
             ,
             but
             meerly
             his
             obedience
             ,
             therefore
             was
             that
             Law
             called
             impossible
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             man
             were
             bound
             by
             the
             Gospel
             to
             avoid
             all
             those
             particulars
             that
             were
             commanded
             by
             Moses
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             the
             servitude
             and
             the
             difficulty
             would
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             if
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             be
             also
             bound
             to
             avoid
             all
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             in
             ,
             his
             obligation
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             his
             servitude
             intolerable
             .
             For
             Positives
             are
             determinate
             and
             definite
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             more
             easily
             within
             our
             care
             and
             attention
             :
             but
             Negatives
             are
             infinite
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             a
             yoke
             must
             be
             properly
             impossible
             .
          
           
             These
             mistakes
             therefore
             being
             removed
             ,
             The
             true
             Notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             will
             best
             be
             understood
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             God
             was
             inclosed
             within
             a
             narrow
             pale
             ,
             and
             none
             could
             be
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             submission
             to
             Circumscision
             and
             the
             other
             Rites
             of
             Judaism
             .
             Whence
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             first
             publication
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             riddle
             and
             an
             astonishment
             to
             the
             very
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             it
             .
             And
             when
             the
             effecting
             this
             was
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             1.
             the
             Jewish
             Christians
             stood
             upon
             
             their
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             admit
             the
             Gentile
             Converts
             into
             Society
             ,
             nor
             become
             of
             one
             body
             with
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             
               be
               circumcised
               and
               keep
               the
               Law.
            
             Hereupon
             a
             Council
             is
             called
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             Apostles
             find
             out
             a
             temper
             and
             middle
             way
             for
             both
             parts
             to
             meet
             in
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             the
             Gentile
             Converts
             should
             submit
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             Proselytism
             at
             large
             or
             the
             precepts
             given
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             Noah
             ,
             as
             some
             understand
             the
             passage
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             is
             indubitable
             )
             that
             they
             should
             comply
             with
             the
             Jews
             in
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             
               of
               abstaining
               from
               fornication
               ,
               from
               things
               strangled
               ,
               and
               from
               blood
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Converts
             should
             abate
             of
             their
             rigor
             ,
             and
             not
             require
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             the
             strict
             terms
             of
             compleat
             Judaism
             .
             At
             which
             decision
             the
             Gentile
             Christians
             were
             transported
             with
             Joy
             ,
             
               rejoyced
               at
               the
               consolation
            
             ,
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             For
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             till
             then
             ,
             none
             could
             be
             of
             the
             same
             body
             with
             the
             Jews
             in
             respect
             of
             visible
             Church
             Society
             ,
             without
             Circumcision
             and
             universal
             submission
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             an
             expedient
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             till
             the
             Jews
             should
             be
             by
             degrees
             better
             instructed
             in
             the
             liberty
             of
             that
             Christian
             Religion
             they
             had
             lately
             received
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             fully
             published
             ,
             
             then
             the
             aforesaid
             Inclosure
             is
             laid
             open
             ,
             and
             all
             Nations
             invited
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             equal
             terms
             ,
             neither
             party
             being
             bound
             to
             those
             nice
             Laws
             of
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             but
             those
             plain
             and
             reasonable
             ones
             contained
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             (
             not
             contradictory
             to
             them
             )
             as
             publick
             Wisdom
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Charity
             should
             dictate
             and
             recommend
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             
               Praepaeratio
               Evangelica
            
             ,
             
               That
               Christianity
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               old
               Patriarchal
               Religion
               revived
               ,
               a
               restitution
               of
               that
               Primitive
               simplicity
               and
               liberty
               that
               was
               before
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               that
               now
               there
               lyes
               no
               more
               bonds
               upon
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Christians
               ,
               than
               did
               upon
               the
               Antient
               Patriarchs
               ,
               saving
               those
               improvements
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               made
               upon
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               those
               few
               positive
               Institutions
               of
               his
               expresly
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               that
               men
               obeying
               these
               are
               at
               liberty
               to
               conform
               to
               whatsoever
               common
               Reason
               and
               equity
               ,
               or
               publick
               Authority
               shall
               impose
               .
            
             And
             this
             discourse
             of
             Eusebius
             is
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             and
             Gal.
             3.
             especially
             v.
             19.
             where
             he
             puts
             this
             question
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               then
               served
               the
               Law
            
             ?
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               it
               was
               added
               ,
               &c.
            
             it
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             interim
             ,
             or
             like
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             left
             out
             ,
             the
             former
             and
             latter
             parts
             joyn
             together
             again
             ,
             without
             any
             interruption
             of
             the
             sence
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             this
             interim
             or
             temporary
             provision
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Patriarchal
             Religion
             and
             that
             brought
             in
             by
             our
             Saviour
             shall
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             one
             piece
             ,
             the
             latter
             beginning
             where
             the
             former
             ended
             .
          
           
             The
             Contents
             then
             of
             the
             great
             Charter
             purchased
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             That
             beside
             the
             freeing
             of
             us
             from
             the
             power
             and
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Sathan
             which
             the
             Gentile
             world
             lay
             under
             till
             Christ
             came
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             besides
             these
             (
             which
             are
             no
             matters
             of
             our
             present
             dispute
             )
             our
             Christian
             Infranchisement
             discharges
             us
             not
             only
             from
             a
             necessity
             of
             observing
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             and
             Rites
             of
             Judaism
             ,
             but
             further
             and
             especially
             sets
             our
             Consciences
             at
             Liberty
             to
             pursue
             our
             own
             Reason
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             any
             Laws
             of
             men
             that
             shall
             not
             contradict
             the
             express
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             That
             we
             are
             as
             perfectly
             free
             as
             those
             were
             that
             lived
             before
             any
             Scripture
             was
             written
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             those
             things
             that
             are
             not
             determined
             in
             those
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             
             that
             within
             all
             that
             sphere
             we
             may
             without
             guilt
             or
             burden
             upon
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             serve
             all
             the
             interests
             of
             peace
             and
             order
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Magistrate
             need
             to
             fetch
             a
             particular
             warrant
             from
             the
             Scripture
             to
             authorize
             his
             Prescriptions
             ,
             nor
             we
             an
             express
             licence
             thence
             to
             legitimate
             our
             respective
             obedience
             ;
             but
             the
             former
             may
             freely
             consult
             his
             own
             reason
             ,
             common
             prudence
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             their
             own
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             true
             and
             real
             Freedom
             ,
             when
             with
             a
             good
             and
             a
             quiet
             Conscience
             we
             may
             conform
             our selves
             to
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             the
             interests
             of
             Society
             ;
             when
             I
             have
             a
             power
             
               in
               utramque
            
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             or
             leave
             undone
             all
             those
             matters
             that
             are
             not
             defined
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             according
             as
             publick
             Laws
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             all
             Society
             shall
             require
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             will
             appear
             further
             by
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostle
             in
             several
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             but
             especially
             that
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             injoyns
             the
             Christians
             in
             their
             scruples
             about
             Eating
             or
             not
             Eating
             of
             certain
             Meats
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             themselves
             in
             all
             such
             matters
             ,
             
             to
             
               consult
               charity
               towards
               their
               weak
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               edification
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             principles
             of
             resolving
             scruples
             as
             before
             I
             described
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             not
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             to
             expect
             a
             determination
             of
             such
             questions
             thence
             .
             See
             Rom.
             14.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             19.
             and
             
               chap.
               15.
               v.
               2
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             From
             whence
             these
             two
             things
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Christian
             Liberty
             doth
             consist
             in
             a
             freedom
             
               in
               utramque
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             antecedently
             to
             the
             considerations
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Charity
             ,
             it
             is
             equally
             in
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             do
             or
             not
             do
             any
             or
             all
             those
             things
             that
             are
             not
             expresly
             forbidden
             by
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             and
             that
             where
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             the
             Conscience
             is
             free
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             those
             considerations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             no
             infringement
             ,
             but
             an
             exercise
             of
             this
             liberty
             ,
             actually
             to
             be
             determined
             to
             that
             side
             towards
             which
             Prudence
             or
             Charity
             shall
             incline
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             other
             side
             be
             in
             the
             general
             as
             lawful
             as
             that
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             find
             liberty
             and
             condescension
             or
             self-denyal
             joyned
             together
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               been
               called
               unto
               liberty
               ,
               only
               use
               not
               liberty
               
               as
               an
               occasion
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               by
               love
               serve
               one
               another
            
             ;
             and
             by
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Ep.
             2.
             16.
             
             
               As
               free
               ,
               yet
               not
               using
               your
               liberty
               as
               a
               cloke
               of
               maliciousness
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
            
             Which
             two
             places
             are
             so
             clear
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             no
             Commentary
             can
             make
             them
             more
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             full
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             that
             nothing
             further
             can
             reasonably
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             these
             two
             points
             thus
             gained
             ,
             will
             give
             abundant
             foundation
             for
             a
             third
             to
             be
             inferred
             from
             them
             ,
             viz.
             That
             whatsoever
             is
             so
             free
             to
             me
             that
             I
             may
             do
             it
             or
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             according
             as
             I
             shall
             be
             inclined
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             Brotherly
             Charity
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             also
             as
             free
             to
             me
             to
             obey
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             serve
             publick
             Peace
             and
             Order
             in
             ,
             without
             either
             prostitution
             of
             my
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             violation
             of
             Gods
             right
             and
             Prerogative
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             I
             may
             do
             in
             compassion
             to
             my
             Brothers
             infirmity
             ,
             surely
             that
             I
             may
             much
             more
             do
             in
             reverence
             to
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             the
             Lawful
             Magistrate
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             point
             we
             have
             all
             this
             while
             drove
             at
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               Tender
               Conscience
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               its
               Priviledges
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             pleading
             our
             Charter
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             will
             not
             give
             us
             a
             discharge
             from
             Obedience
             to
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             whether
             in
             things
             Sacred
             or
             Civil
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             cannot
             ,
             yet
             possibly
             the
             plea
             of
             a
             
               Tender
               Conscience
            
             may
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             not
             only
             a
             Priviledge
             ,
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             Prerogative
             ,
             to
             carry
             with
             it
             an
             exemption
             from
             all
             humane
             Laws
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             especially
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             It
             pretends
             to
             be
             Gods
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             exempt
             from
             any
             inferiour
             cognizance
             ,
             like
             the
             Monastick
             Orders
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             are
             immediately
             and
             only
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             so
             this
             to
             Gods
             Tribunal
             and
             none
             else
             :
             Nay
             ,
             it
             looks
             like
             a
             Dictatorian
             Authority
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             
               legibus
               soluta
            
             .
             This
             (
             they
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             )
             can
             limit
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             
             null
             Laws
             ,
             forbid
             execution
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             change
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             good
             and
             holy
             which
             was
             wicked
             and
             rebellious
             before
             .
             This
             can
             canonize
             any
             Opinion
             ,
             legitimate
             any
             action
             ,
             warrant
             any
             extravagancy
             in
             the
             person
             that
             owns
             it
             .
             The
             man
             of
             a
             Tender
             Conscience
             may
             pass
             all
             guards
             ;
             all
             mounds
             and
             barrs
             that
             are
             set
             to
             confine
             others
             ,
             must
             be
             open
             to
             him
             .
             
               He
               is
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               there
               is
               no
               Law
               ,
            
             no
             controllment
             ,
             no
             punishment
             .
             The
             Tenderness
             of
             his
             Conscience
             is
             an
             inviolable
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             meddles
             with
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             a
             
               fighter
               against
               God.
            
             Make
             use
             of
             the
             best
             arguments
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             discourse
             to
             him
             with
             the
             greatest
             evidence
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             hear
             you
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             is
             his
             Priest
             ,
             Prophet
             and
             King
             too
             ,
             he
             hangs
             and
             draws
             and
             all
             within
             himself
             (
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             )
             whatsoever
             he
             thinks
             can
             be
             no
             heresie
             ,
             and
             whatsover
             he
             does
             can
             be
             no
             sin
             .
          
           
             Unless
             therefore
             we
             can
             pull
             down
             this
             Usurper
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             for
             no
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             except
             we
             discover
             the
             weakness
             and
             absurdity
             of
             this
             pretension
             ,
             all
             endeavours
             of
             restoring
             Uniformity
             in
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             vain
             and
             useless
             .
             Let
             us
             1.
             
             Therefore
             consider
             what
             Conscience
             is
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             
             then
             we
             shall
             better
             come
             to
             understand
             the
             grounds
             and
             strength
             of
             this
             mighty
             pretender
             :
             2.
             
             What
             a
             tender
             Conscience
             is
             ;
             3.
             
             What
             priviledges
             or
             exemptions
             it
             may
             lay
             claim
             to
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             Conscience
             is
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             original
             of
             the
             mistake
             in
             this
             matter
             seems
             to
             lye
             here
             ;
             some
             have
             given
             such
             pompous
             and
             Romantick
             descriptions
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             beguiled
             men
             into
             an
             apprehension
             that
             it
             is
             far
             a
             Mightier
             Potentate
             than
             indeed
             it
             is
             .
             I
             have
             read
             of
             a
             vulgar
             person
             ,
             who
             first
             having
             heard
             himself
             resembled
             to
             the
             Prince
             for
             stature
             and
             complexion
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             heightned
             up
             into
             the
             conceit
             by
             the
             flatteries
             of
             some
             and
             arts
             of
             others
             that
             had
             ends
             to
             serve
             by
             him
             ,
             came
             at
             last
             to
             conceit
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Prince
             indeed
             ,
             and
             gave
             sufficient
             trouble
             to
             the
             King
             in
             possession
             .
             Men
             have
             spoken
             so
             magnificently
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             divers
             have
             grown
             into
             a
             belief
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             some
             Ghost
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             little
             thought
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             inconsiderable
             selves
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             called
             a
             
               Tutelar
               Genius
               ,
               a
               Familiar
               ,
               a
               Domestick
               Deity
               ,
               a
               God
               within
               men
               ,
            
             and
             at
             least
             Gods
             Vicegerent
             inthroned
             in
             our
             bosoms
             .
             Now
             under
             these
             disguises
             men
             have
             
             been
             ready
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             themselves
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             have
             given
             Divine
             honours
             to
             their
             own
             Passions
             ;
             but
             the
             least
             that
             could
             follow
             from
             such
             premises
             ,
             was
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             strike
             sail
             to
             this
             admired
             Numen
             .
             Hence
             probably
             Quakerism
             took
             its
             rise
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             which
             way
             are
             generally
             a
             stubborn
             and
             incurable
             generation
             :
             Bring
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             or
             any
             Authority
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             slight
             all
             ,
             and
             only
             appeal
             to
             the
             light
             within
             them
             ,
             that
             mighty
             Deity
             ,
             that
             internal
             Christ
             ,
             their
             Conscience
             .
             Hence
             also
             it
             's
             probable
             ,
             that
             mischievous
             principle
             arose
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             do
             Evil
             that
             Good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             And
             it
             is
             believed
             that
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             good
             intention
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             perswasion
             of
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             Providence
             also
             smile
             upon
             our
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             incourage
             us
             with
             hopes
             of
             success
             ,
             )
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             any
             man
             of
             what
             quality
             soever
             to
             set
             up
             for
             a
             Reformer
             and
             turn
             the
             world
             upside
             down
             .
             Nay
             ;
             so
             far
             have
             some
             been
             bewildred
             by
             these
             cloudy
             and
             misty
             descriptions
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             Humour
             hath
             been
             predominant
             in
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             whatever
             Passion
             of
             their
             Mind
             ,
             whatever
             Prejudice
             of
             Education
             ,
             or
             Interest
             ,
             or
             Profit
             ,
             all
             this
             hath
             past
             for
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             name
             been
             uncontrollable
             .
          
           
           
             But
             now
             if
             such
             men
             would
             consider
             ,
             and
             loved
             plain
             English
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             Conscience
             is
             neither
             God
             ,
             nor
             Angel
             ,
             nor
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             will
             bear
             all
             that
             weight
             is
             thus
             laid
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             is
             plainly
             this
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               mans
               own
               mind
               or
               understanding
               under
               the
               distinct
               consideration
               of
               reflecting
               upon
               himself
               ,
               his
               own
               actions
               and
               duty
               .
            
             When
             we
             take
             notice
             of
             things
             that
             do
             not
             concern
             us
             morally
             ,
             then
             this
             notice
             is
             called
             understanding
             only
             ,
             or
             mind
             ,
             or
             opinion
             ,
             or
             science
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             name
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             consider
             whether
             a
             thing
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             morally
             ,
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             agreeable
             to
             such
             a
             rule
             of
             action
             or
             suitable
             to
             the
             end
             of
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             then
             we
             call
             this
             notice
             or
             reflection
             of
             our
             mind
             ,
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             we
             speak
             thus
             plainly
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Legendary
             conceits
             vanish
             ;
             for
             scarcely
             any
             man
             that
             sayes
             his
             Conscience
             is
             incontrollable
             ,
             will
             say
             his
             own
             opinion
             or
             Reason
             is
             the
             ultimate
             rule
             of
             his
             actions
             :
             but
             will
             confess
             he
             may
             as
             a
             man
             err
             and
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             need
             of
             a
             Guid
             ,
             or
             some
             Law
             or
             light
             to
             direct
             him
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             
             men
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             Metaphors
             ,
             with
             words
             and
             phrases
             .
          
           
             Some
             man
             perhaps
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             allowing
             Conscience
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             Mind
             of
             man
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             yet
             even
             so
             it
             is
             subject
             to
             no
             humane
             Laws
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             no
             man
             can
             force
             me
             to
             think
             otherwise
             than
             I
             do
             ,
             nor
             compell
             me
             to
             be
             of
             his
             opinion
             in
             the
             inward
             sence
             of
             my
             mind
             :
             My
             Mind
             therefore
             or
             Conscience
             is
             only
             obnoxious
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             answer
             to
             this
             is
             easie
             ,
             That
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             neither
             men
             can
             know
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             nor
             put
             any
             constraint
             upon
             the
             free
             actings
             of
             my
             Mind
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             since
             my
             Mind
             is
             not
             infallible
             ,
             I
             may
             and
             must
             needs
             have
             something
             to
             guide
             my
             mind
             ,
             in
             its
             judgement
             and
             determinations
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             it
             which
             we
             call
             Law
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             cannot
             force
             me
             to
             follow
             its
             direction
             ,
             yet
             it
             morally
             obliges
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             my
             sin
             if
             I
             do
             not
             .
             In
             short
             ;
             The
             most
             that
             Mind
             or
             Conscience
             can
             pretend
             to
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Judge
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             but
             such
             a
             Judge
             as
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             guide
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             guides
             the
             man
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             its
             petty
             Soveraignty
             that
             it
             pretends
             to
             ,
             will
             not
             secure
             it
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             great
             Soveraign
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             whom
             Kings
             reign
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             further
             objected
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             notwithstanding
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             dictates
             of
             our
             Mind
             or
             Conscience
             before
             any
             Law
             or
             command
             of
             any
             humane
             Authority
             whatsoever
             ,
             if
             they
             happen
             to
             interfere
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             in
             things
             notoriously
             and
             plainly
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             (
             not
             because
             my
             Mind
             or
             Conscience
             supersedes
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             )
             because
             some
             higher
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Reason
             by
             which
             my
             Conscience
             is
             guided
             ,
             hath
             in
             that
             case
             made
             a
             nullity
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             for
             if
             my
             Conscience
             have
             not
             the
             direction
             and
             warranty
             of
             such
             superiour
             Law
             ,
             the
             meer
             Opinion
             of
             my
             Mind
             or
             Conscience
             will
             afford
             me
             no
             security
             ,
             for
             where
             those
             are
             silent
             ,
             there
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             the
             immediate
             Rule
             of
             my
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             oppose
             or
             contradict
             that
             ,
             is
             to
             affront
             the
             publick
             Tribunal
             with
             a
             private
             Consistory
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             my
             own
             Opinion
             against
             Gods
             Institution
             .
          
           
             If
             yet
             it
             be
             further
             urged
             ,
             That
             if
             after
             all
             my
             consideration
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             publick
             Laws
             ,
             I
             cannot
             satisfie
             my self
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ,
             I
             must
             then
             govern
             my self
             by
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
           
             I
             reply
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             the
             thing
             commanded
             is
             not
             as
             plain
             and
             visible
             ,
             as
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             for
             obeying
             Authority
             is
             ,
             my
             Opinion
             or
             Conscience
             will
             be
             no
             excuse
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             forsake
             a
             certain
             Rule
             to
             follow
             an
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             after
             all
             endeavours
             of
             satisfying
             my self
             to
             obey
             the
             humane
             Law
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             commanded
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             however
             innocent
             it
             may
             be
             in
             it self
             )
             seems
             to
             me
             as
             plainly
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             obedience
             is
             plainly
             a
             duty
             ,
             I
             say
             this
             case
             is
             pittyable
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             some
             abatement
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             totally
             excuse
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             make
             a
             nullity
             of
             the
             Law.
             It
             cannot
             make
             the
             Law
             null
             ;
             for
             that
             depends
             upon
             its
             own
             Reasonableness
             and
             the
             Authority
             enacting
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             Conceptions
             of
             men
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             totally
             excuse
             from
             sin
             ,
             
               for
               sin
               is
               the
               transgression
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             All
             therefore
             that
             can
             be
             allowed
             in
             the
             case
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             reason
             of
             such
             a
             mans
             unhappy
             circumstances
             ,
             his
             disobedience
             will
             then
             be
             only
             a
             sin
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             which
             is
             pittyable
             amongst
             men
             upon
             consideration
             of
             common
             humanity
             ,
             and
             is
             pardonable
             with
             God
             as
             other
             errors
             are
             upon
             a
             general
             repentance
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Now
             let
             us
             proceed
             to
             consider
             what
             a
             Tender
             Conscience
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             will
             alter
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             no
             more
             easie
             to
             find
             out
             what
             men
             mean
             by
             Tenderness
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             Conscience
             .
             Doubtless
             when
             men
             speak
             of
             a
             Tender
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             mean
             such
             an
             one
             as
             will
             endure
             no
             check
             or
             restraint
             ,
             that
             like
             an
             unbroken
             Horse
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             rein
             of
             Government
             :
             nor
             yet
             a
             nice
             and
             phantastical
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             can
             brook
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             its
             own
             humour
             .
             These
             at
             the
             first
             view
             are
             plainly
             vitious
             and
             most
             of
             all
             need
             and
             deserve
             the
             restraint
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             inured
             to
             that
             they
             so
             stubbornly
             decline
             .
          
           
             Nor
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             can
             Tenderness
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             latitude
             with
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             .
             Every
             good
             man
             hath
             such
             a
             tenderness
             as
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             decline
             the
             occasions
             and
             temptations
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             too
             arrogant
             and
             presumptuous
             for
             those
             that
             plead
             the
             tenderness
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             to
             suppose
             themselves
             the
             only
             men
             that
             make
             Conscience
             of
             what
             they
             do
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             contrary
             to
             a
             tender
             Conscience
             must
             be
             a
             brawny
             and
             obdurate
             
             or
             stupid
             Conscience
             :
             which
             it
             would
             be
             too
             contumelious
             to
             reproach
             all
             other
             men
             but
             themselves
             with
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             then
             ,
             That
             that
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             Tenderness
             ,
             is
             something
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ;
             namely
             ,
             neither
             a
             steady
             well
             instructed
             ,
             nor
             yet
             a
             sturdy
             and
             rebellious
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             a
             weak
             ,
             unsetled
             and
             timorous
             one
             .
             And
             now
             having
             before
             resolved
             Conscience
             in
             general
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             Mind
             or
             practical
             Understanding
             ,
             a
             Tender
             Conscience
             will
             be
             nothing
             but
             either
             an
             ignorant
             or
             uninstructed
             Mind
             ,
             or
             a
             sickly
             ,
             melancholy
             and
             superstitious
             Understanding
             .
             And
             then
             to
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             A
             man
             of
             a
             tender
             Conscience
             is
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             as
             being
             right
             and
             honest
             for
             the
             main
             ,
             yet
             either
             through
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             Intellectuals
             or
             prejudices
             of
             his
             Education
             ,
             or
             through
             the
             melancholy
             of
             his
             Constitution
             ,
             doth
             not
             rightly
             understand
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             apt
             to
             doubt
             and
             scruple
             and
             fear
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             mistake
             (
             from
             the
             causes
             aforesaid
             )
             renders
             those
             things
             evil
             to
             himself
             that
             are
             not
             so
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             that
             a
             Tender
             Conscience
             is
             this
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             a
             man
             will
             justly
             wonder
             whence
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             
             either
             the
             pretence
             of
             such
             a
             Conscience
             should
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             ambition
             as
             we
             see
             it
             is
             with
             some
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             that
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             give
             Laws
             to
             the
             world
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             mind
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             However
             we
             grant
             it
             pittyable
             ,
             but
             before
             we
             shew
             what
             priviledges
             it
             may
             claim
             ,
             we
             will
             a
             little
             unfold
             more
             particularly
             the
             qualifications
             it
             must
             have
             to
             be
             able
             to
             sue
             out
             its
             priviledges
             .
             And
             in
             general
             I
             have
             said
             already
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             person
             must
             be
             right
             and
             sincerely
             honest
             for
             the
             main
             .
             Now
             of
             that
             he
             that
             pleads
             tender
             Conscience
             ,
             must
             give
             proof
             in
             these
             following
             Instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             that
             pleads
             for
             Compassion
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Weakness
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             ingenuous
             as
             willingly
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             instruction
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             scorns
             it
             ,
             and
             thinks
             himself
             wiser
             than
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             hath
             the
             least
             right
             to
             make
             this
             plea.
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             a
             Disputer
             for
             opinions
             ,
             can
             pretend
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             that
             Tenderness
             we
             speak
             of
             .
             For
             either
             a
             man
             owns
             himself
             an
             ignorant
             or
             a
             knowing
             man
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             an
             ignorant
             man
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             but
             to
             learn
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             a
             
             knowing
             man
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             scruple
             ,
             but
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             pretends
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             must
             make
             good
             his
             claim
             by
             being
             uniformly
             conscientious
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             making
             as
             much
             Conscience
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             pleads
             exemption
             from
             .
             Otherwise
             it
             will
             be
             but
             Pharisaism
             ,
             
               to
               strain
               at
               a
               Gnat
               and
               swallow
               a
               Camel.
               Davids
               heart
               smote
               him
               when
               he
               cut
               off
               the
               skirt
               of
            
             Saul
             
               's
               Garment
            
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             never
             have
             been
             called
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             in
             David
             ,
             if
             at
             another
             time
             he
             should
             have
             attempted
             the
             life
             of
             Saul
             .
             St.
             Austin
             speaks
             of
             some
             that
             prescribed
             to
             themselves
             stricter
             limits
             of
             Matrimony
             than
             the
             Laws
             did
             ,
             
               per
               Mores
               non
               fiebat
               quod
               per
               Leges
               licebat
               ,
               &
               factum
               horrebatur
               licitum
               ,
               ob
               vicinitatem
               illiciti
               .
            
             But
             then
             ,
             they
             were
             severly
             holy
             men
             in
             all
             their
             conversation
             ,
             otherwise
             this
             would
             have
             deserved
             no
             better
             esteem
             than
             Superstition
             in
             them
             or
             worse
             .
             He
             that
             shall
             scruple
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             neglects
             an
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             dares
             not
             kneel
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             dares
             neglect
             the
             Communion
             ,
             that
             scruples
             the
             observation
             of
             Lent
             ,
             but
             scruples
             not
             Sensuality
             or
             Lust
             ,
             Drunkenness
             or
             Gluttony
             ,
             that
             is
             afraid
             to
             eat
             blood
             ,
             but
             not
             afraid
             to
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             will
             abstain
             
             from
             things
             strangled
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             fornication
             :
             Let
             such
             a
             man
             pretend
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             neither
             hath
             nor
             can
             plead
             the
             priviledges
             of
             a
             Tender
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             is
             truly
             tender
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             all
             that
             he
             is
             commanded
             ,
             will
             yet
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             .
             He
             will
             not
             make
             the
             breach
             wider
             ,
             nor
             the
             distance
             greater
             than
             needs
             must
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             betray
             more
             of
             humour
             and
             stomach
             than
             Conscience
             .
             He
             that
             cannot
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             yet
             perhaps
             can
             stand
             up
             at
             the
             Creed
             ;
             or
             if
             not
             that
             neither
             ,
             yet
             probably
             he
             can
             be
             present
             at
             it
             .
             He
             that
             cannot
             kneel
             when
             he
             is
             required
             ,
             may
             express
             so
             much
             reverence
             as
             to
             stand
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             is
             not
             satisfied
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             may
             possibly
             be
             able
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ;
             or
             if
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             cannot
             perform
             what
             the
             Laws
             require
             of
             him
             ,
             may
             forbear
             judging
             and
             censuring
             those
             that
             do
             .
             His
             Conscience
             is
             a
             rule
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             oblige
             him
             to
             pass
             severe
             Censures
             upon
             all
             other
             men
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             proud
             Conscience
             that
             will
             transcend
             its
             own
             Province
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             to
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             If
             he
             be
             weak
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             unsuitable
             that
             he
             should
             carry
             
             himself
             as
             the
             only
             sagacious
             man
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             mind
             the
             publick
             standard
             of
             truth
             and
             falshood
             ,
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             .
             For
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             pleads
             ignorance
             and
             pretends
             knowledge
             ,
             would
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             the
             most
             weak
             ,
             but
             deals
             by
             others
             as
             if
             he
             was
             the
             most
             strong
             and
             skilful
             .
          
           
             The
             man
             of
             a
             tender
             Conscience
             finds
             it
             enough
             to
             rule
             and
             judge
             his
             own
             actions
             ,
             but
             leaves
             other
             men
             
               to
               their
               own
               masters
            
             .
             He
             is
             so
             modest
             upon
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             defects
             ,
             and
             consequently
             so
             charitable
             as
             to
             think
             other
             men
             may
             know
             a
             reason
             of
             that
             he
             is
             not
             satisfied
             in
             .
             But
             they
             that
             must
             erect
             a
             Judicature
             for
             all
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             arraign
             them
             of
             Superstition
             or
             Popery
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
             mind
             ,
             shall
             sooner
             convict
             themselves
             of
             pride
             and
             pragmaticalness
             ,
             than
             give
             proof
             of
             any
             true
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             truly
             tender
             Conscience
             will
             freely
             part
             with
             Money
             and
             whatever
             else
             uses
             to
             be
             valuable
             of
             that
             kind
             to
             preserve
             its
             own
             Innocency
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             is
             far
             from
             the
             humour
             of
             pretending
             Conscience
             to
             advance
             his
             Gain
             ,
             or
             excuse
             his
             Purse
             .
             If
             such
             a
             man
             cannot
             conform
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             pay
             the
             penalty
             ;
             if
             he
             cannot
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             he
             
             can
             pay
             his
             Tythes
             :
             otherwise
             it
             is
             his
             Money
             he
             is
             tender
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             Conscience
             ;
             his
             God
             is
             his
             Gain
             ,
             and
             his
             Profit
             his
             Conscience
             .
             He
             that
             comes
             up
             to
             these
             five
             points
             of
             honesty
             ,
             may
             be
             heard
             in
             his
             plea
             of
             Tenderness
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             else
             .
             And
             now
             I
             will
             in
             the
             last
             place
             shew
             what
             consideration
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             three
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Every
             private
             Christian
             is
             bound
             in
             charity
             and
             compassion
             towards
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             deny
             himself
             of
             some
             part
             of
             his
             liberty
             ,
             to
             please
             and
             to
             gain
             him
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             no
             Law
             ,
             but
             left
             free
             and
             undeterminate
             ,
             there
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               We
               that
               are
               strong
               ,
               ought
               to
               bear
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               please
               our selves
               .
               And
               let
               every
               one
               of
               us
               please
               his
               neighbour
               for
               his
               good
               to
               edification
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             as
             are
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             any
             Law
             ,
             for
             I
             may
             not
             do
             evil
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             must
             not
             break
             either
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             or
             man
             out
             of
             an
             humour
             of
             complaisance
             to
             my
             Brother
             ,
             for
             this
             were
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             to
             rob
             Peter
             to
             pay
             Paul
             ,
             or
             to
             commit
             Theft
             or
             Sacriledge
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             give
             Alms.
             But
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             man
             have
             left
             me
             at
             liberty
             ,
             
             and
             at
             my
             own
             dispose
             ,
             I
             may
             then
             justly
             and
             ought
             in
             charity
             to
             consider
             his
             weakness
             ,
             rather
             than
             use
             my
             own
             strength
             ;
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             walk
             over
             Rocks
             and
             Precipices
             ,
             where
             I
             know
             the
             infirmity
             of
             others
             is
             such
             that
             they
             cannot
             follow
             me
             .
             For
             though
             my
             own
             strength
             would
             bear
             me
             up
             ,
             yet
             it
             were
             very
             charitable
             to
             descend
             from
             that
             height
             which
             I
             know
             others
             cannot
             climb
             up
             to
             without
             giddiness
             .
          
           
             To
             do
             all
             that
             I
             may
             do
             without
             danger
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             to
             regard
             what
             othes
             can
             comply
             with
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             my
             own
             liberty
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             unchristian
             and
             uncharitable
             .
             It
             is
             to
             surfeit
             of
             my
             own
             abundance
             when
             my
             Brother
             is
             in
             want
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             only
             are
             we
             to
             understand
             all
             these
             discourses
             of
             the
             Apostle
             about
             Scandal
             and
             Offence
             .
             In
             those
             times
             the
             Magistrate
             being
             Pagan
             ,
             took
             no
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             had
             passed
             any
             Laws
             concerning
             the
             manage
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             therefore
             whatsoever
             God
             had
             left
             free
             and
             undetermined
             ,
             was
             so
             still
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             scope
             and
             room
             for
             mutual
             condescension
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             that
             
               materia
               libera
               ,
               they
               should
               by
               love
               serve
               one
               another
               .
            
             And
             with
             great
             
             equity
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             will
             provoke
             his
             Brother
             to
             sin
             ,
             by
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             himself
             can
             omit
             without
             sin
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             sin
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             But
             the
             case
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             when
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             in
             being
             ;
             for
             if
             my
             Brother
             will
             be
             offended
             ,
             unless
             I
             break
             a
             Law
             to
             comply
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             Charity
             begins
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             I
             must
             look
             to
             my self
             first
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             take
             offence
             ,
             he
             doth
             take
             it
             where
             it
             is
             not
             given
             ,
             for
             I
             do
             but
             my
             duty
             .
             And
             as
             I
             may
             and
             must
             give
             Alms
             of
             what
             is
             my
             own
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             can
             spare
             from
             my
             own
             occasions
             ,
             but
             am
             neither
             bound
             to
             deprive
             my self
             of
             necessaries
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             serve
             any
             mans
             needs
             ,
             nor
             much
             less
             to
             rob
             another
             of
             his
             right
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             furnish
             him
             that
             wants
             ;
             so
             the
             same
             Charity
             requires
             that
             in
             all
             those
             cases
             where
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             man
             hath
             restrained
             my
             liberty
             ,
             I
             there
             consider
             the
             infirmity
             of
             a
             another
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             pleasing
             of
             my self
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             it
             which
             St.
             Paul
             meant
             in
             all
             those
             passages
             ,
             appears
             by
             consideration
             of
             the
             instance
             he
             gives
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             he
             concludes
             the
             argument
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             13.
             
             
               Wherefore
               if
               meat
               make
               my
               Brother
               to
               offend
               ,
               I
               will
               eat
               no
               flesh
               while
               the
               world
               stands
               .
            
             The
             eating
             of
             flesh
             was
             under
             no
             Law
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             should
             not
             offend
             if
             he
             forbore
             it
             ,
             therefore
             he
             resolves
             that
             
             he
             would
             abridge
             himself
             of
             his
             own
             liberty
             ,
             rather
             than
             offend
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             becomes
             the
             wisdom
             and
             compassion
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             so
             far
             to
             consider
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             peoples
             Minds
             as
             well
             as
             the
             peace
             and
             safety
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             make
             those
             things
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Laws
             which
             he
             foresees
             mens
             weakness
             will
             make
             them
             boggle
             at
             :
             unless
             there
             be
             weighty
             reasons
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             to
             counterballance
             that
             consideration
             .
             Such
             as
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             which
             some
             scruple
             ,
             are
             nevertheless
             necessary
             to
             Government
             ,
             or
             grateful
             to
             a
             greater
             or
             more
             considerable
             part
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             If
             without
             these
             considerations
             he
             shall
             however
             constitute
             such
             Laws
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             such
             Laws
             are
             therefore
             null
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             weakness
             of
             people
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             his
             power
             )
             but
             I
             will
             say
             they
             are
             unkind
             and
             ungracious
             .
             But
             those
             considerations
             being
             supposed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             such
             Constitutions
             as
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             scrupled
             by
             some
             ,
             be
             yet
             either
             necessary
             to
             Government
             ,
             or
             very
             grateful
             to
             the
             more
             considerable
             part
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             hath
             then
             no
             obligation
             upon
             him
             to
             consider
             the
             offence
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Yet
             when
             those
             interests
             are
             secured
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             scope
             for
             his
             compassion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             good
             Magistrate
             (
             as
             of
             a
             good
             Shepherd
             )
             to
             drive
             as
             the
             Cattle
             can
             go
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             necessary
             upon
             the
             considerations
             before
             intimated
             ,
             or
             any
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             things
             matter
             of
             Law
             that
             were
             before
             indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             so
             made
             ,
             are
             likely
             to
             be
             scrupled
             by
             those
             who
             ought
             to
             obey
             ;
             It
             becomes
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             who
             considers
             he
             governs
             Men
             and
             not
             Beasts
             ,
             to
             afford
             means
             of
             instruction
             to
             such
             weak
             and
             scrupulous
             persons
             ,
             and
             competent
             time
             for
             those
             instructions
             to
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             suspend
             rigorous
             executions
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             in
             mens
             power
             to
             believe
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             much
             less
             what
             others
             would
             have
             them
             :
             and
             it
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             found
             that
             force
             without
             instruction
             hath
             been
             prevalent
             only
             upon
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             more
             conscientious
             farther
             off
             by
             prejudice
             .
             But
             after
             such
             instruction
             afforded
             and
             time
             allowed
             ,
             if
             then
             such
             persons
             be
             not
             rightly
             informed
             and
             satisfied
             ,
             yet
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             unblameable
             ,
             for
             he
             commands
             but
             what
             is
             reasonable
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             done
             what
             lay
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             mens
             Judgements
             might
             be
             convinced
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             quieted
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             very
             observable
             that
             in
             the
             Council
             held
             by
             the
             Apostles
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             of
             which
             I
             have
             sometimes
             made
             mention
             ,
             whilst
             there
             was
             hopes
             of
             gaining
             the
             Jews
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             until
             they
             had
             time
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             it
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             time
             the
             Apostles
             used
             them
             with
             great
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             appears
             made
             that
             Decree
             in
             complyance
             with
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             abridged
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             their
             Christian
             Liberty
             in
             meer
             condescension
             to
             the
             Jews
             :
             but
             after
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Jews
             might
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             instructed
             ,
             but
             remained
             incurable
             and
             obstinate
             ,
             then
             this
             Indulgence
             grew
             into
             desuetude
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             resumed
             their
             due
             liberty
             .
             From
             the
             same
             consideration
             was
             it
             that
             St.
             Paul
             (
             as
             I
             also
             observed
             before
             )
             practised
             Circumcision
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             which
             he
             otherwise
             declared
             useless
             and
             dangerous
             .
             And
             again
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             did
             the
             Apostolical
             Canons
             enjoyn
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             things
             were
             both
             acted
             by
             private
             Christians
             ,
             and
             decreed
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             till
             they
             appeared
             no
             longer
             pittiably
             weak
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             contumacious
             and
             intractable
             .
             
             And
             as
             the
             Elder
             Christians
             did
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             so
             seems
             the
             Great
             Constantine
             to
             have
             done
             by
             the
             Pagans
             ;
             He
             considered
             that
             those
             that
             had
             beèn
             all
             their
             life-time
             kept
             in
             the
             darkness
             of
             Gentilism
             ,
             could
             not
             presently
             bear
             so
             great
             a
             light
             as
             Christianity
             .
             Therefore
             though
             he
             zealously
             recommended
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             presently
             make
             it
             penal
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             time
             gave
             every
             one
             leave
             to
             be
             of
             what
             Religion
             he
             would
             ,
             to
             choose
             his
             own
             God
             and
             his
             own
             way
             of
             Worship
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             care
             was
             taken
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             have
             opportunity
             of
             understanding
             the
             truth
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             had
             enjoyed
             for
             a
             competent
             time
             ,
             he
             then
             requires
             all
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             to
             imbrace
             Christianity
             .
             This
             last
             instance
             I
             confess
             fits
             not
             the
             very
             matter
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             touching
             things
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             indifferent
             :
             But
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             general
             reason
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             my
             purpose
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             people
             will
             not
             be
             instructed
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             so
             ridiculous
             as
             to
             pride
             themselves
             in
             their
             folly
             ,
             and
             glory
             to
             continue
             weak
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             be
             strong
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             will
             affect
             Ignorance
             ,
             to
             countenance
             Disobedience
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             obligation
             upon
             the
             Magistrate
             either
             to
             forbear
             to
             make
             or
             execute
             
             such
             Laws
             as
             he
             apprehends
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             cleared
             this
             point
             ,
             That
             though
             a
             Tender
             Conscience
             hath
             its
             Priviledges
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             not
             such
             a
             Prerogative
             as
             to
             null
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             suspend
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             Sphere
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             pretence
             will
             be
             no
             longer
             an
             excuse
             for
             mens
             Non-conformity
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               great
               dishonour
               that
               disobedience
               to
               Laws
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               the
               distractions
               of
               Government
               do
               to
               any
               Profession
               of
               Religion
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             the
             sin
             and
             mischiefs
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             evacuated
             all
             the
             excuses
             and
             palliations
             of
             it
             from
             the
             plea
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             or
             the
             pretence
             of
             Tender
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             what
             should
             remain
             able
             to
             perpetuate
             our
             distractions
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             a
             point
             of
             honour
             ,
             that
             some
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             persevere
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             begun
             :
             A
             humour
             like
             that
             Tull
             notes
             and
             taxes
             in
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             That
             when
             Arguments
             failed
             them
             ,
             Constancy
             supplyed
             that
             defect
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             deserted
             of
             their
             Courage
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             destitute
             of
             Reason
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             too
             common
             with
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             they
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             had
             a
             bad
             and
             indefensible
             Cause
             at
             first
             ,
             they
             will
             
             indeavour
             to
             give
             it
             reputation
             by
             the
             courage
             and
             constancy
             of
             the
             Defendants
             ,
             whereby
             they
             hope
             to
             gain
             one
             of
             these
             points
             ,
             that
             either
             by
             Victory
             they
             shall
             have
             it
             adjudged
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             extort
             Honourable
             conditions
             to
             lay
             down
             Arms
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             parting
             stakes
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             far
             more
             easie
             to
             convince
             men
             ,
             than
             to
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             because
             at
             last
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             a
             contention
             of
             Honour
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             debate
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             nothing
             subdues
             English
             Spirits
             but
             Cession
             and
             Condescension
             ;
             yield
             them
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             in
             Bravery
             and
             Generosity
             ,
             give
             you
             up
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             but
             if
             you
             continue
             to
             contend
             ,
             they
             will
             fight
             ,
             not
             because
             it
             's
             either
             hopeful
             or
             necessary
             ,
             neither
             because
             they
             can
             reasonably
             hope
             to
             obtain
             the
             victory
             ,
             nor
             because
             they
             must
             be
             ruined
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             cannot
             brook
             the
             dishonour
             of
             being
             vanquisht
             .
             Honour
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Gentile
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             tender
             like
             that
             too
             .
             And
             I
             confess
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             very
             virtuous
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             very
             easie
             thing
             ,
             to
             come
             about
             perfectly
             ,
             to
             change
             ones
             course
             ,
             and
             to
             proclaim
             ones
             self
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             wrong
             before
             ,
             to
             forgo
             a
             mans
             opinion
             and
             his
             reputation
             together
             ,
             
             wholly
             to
             yield
             up
             the
             cause
             we
             have
             long
             contended
             for
             ,
             without
             any
             conditions
             to
             salve
             our
             honour
             ,
             without
             abatement
             ,
             qualification
             or
             comprehension
             .
             For
             though
             wise
             men
             will
             censure
             our
             obstinacy
             if
             we
             persist
             ,
             yet
             the
             multitude
             will
             reproach
             us
             with
             levity
             and
             cowardize
             if
             we
             retreat
             .
             And
             though
             many
             a
             man
             could
             contentedly
             give
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             few
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             contumelies
             of
             the
             vulgar
             is
             harsh
             and
             uneasie
             .
             This
             consideration
             hath
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             prevails
             with
             not
             a
             few
             in
             our
             present
             case
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             it
             in
             these
             two
             points
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             affirm
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             no
             real
             dishonour
             ,
             but
             a
             manly
             generosity
             and
             a
             Christian
             virtue
             to
             change
             our
             minds
             upon
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             the
             evidence
             of
             better
             reason
             .
             Indeed
             to
             change
             we
             know
             not
             why
             ,
             or
             meerly
             because
             we
             are
             weary
             of
             old
             things
             ,
             is
             a
             vitious
             levity
             ;
             or
             upon
             new
             interests
             to
             espouse
             new
             perswasions
             ,
             is
             base
             and
             unworthy
             either
             of
             a
             Christian
             or
             a
             Man
             :
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             obstinately
             to
             maintain
             whatever
             we
             have
             asserted
             ,
             is
             as
             far
             from
             Christian
             stability
             and
             perseverance
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             from
             
             ingenuity
             .
             That
             very
             temper
             which
             our
             Saviour
             requires
             in
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             preparatory
             disposition
             to
             the
             entertainment
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             especially
             consists
             in
             a
             simplicity
             of
             mind
             ;
             and
             an
             indifferency
             to
             comply
             with
             whatsoever
             shall
             best
             recommend
             it self
             to
             our
             faculties
             .
             And
             whosoever
             is
             not
             of
             this
             disposition
             ,
             it
             was
             meerly
             by
             chance
             that
             he
             became
             a
             Christian
             ;
             or
             whatsoever
             opinions
             he
             hath
             better
             than
             any
             other
             man
             ,
             nothing
             is
             owing
             to
             his
             virtue
             ,
             but
             his
             fortune
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             not
             the
             better
             man
             ,
             but
             had
             the
             happier
             Education
             .
             For
             since
             no
             man
             is
             infallible
             ,
             nor
             hath
             an
             intuitive
             knowledge
             of
             things
             ,
             he
             must
             either
             make
             himself
             a
             meer
             Machine
             to
             be
             filled
             and
             moved
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             receive
             without
             discrimination
             whatsoever
             is
             instilled
             into
             him
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             think
             it
             becomes
             him
             to
             leave
             room
             for
             better
             reasons
             ,
             and
             further
             light
             in
             all
             such
             matters
             as
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             where
             Almighty
             God
             hath
             not
             once
             for
             all
             expresly
             delivered
             himself
             .
             And
             those
             are
             not
             only
             the
             most
             ingenuous
             men
             ,
             but
             ordinarily
             the
             most
             useful
             also
             ,
             that
             are
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             not
             by
             Instinct
             and
             the
             prejudices
             of
             Education
             ,
             but
             by
             Conviction
             and
             Argument
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             that
             resolves
             never
             to
             change
             his
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             hopes
             to
             be
             wiser
             
             than
             he
             is
             ,
             either
             will
             be
             alwayes
             a
             fool
             ,
             or
             hath
             the
             fortune
             of
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             he
             that
             seeing
             Reason
             to
             incline
             him
             to
             take
             new
             measures
             ,
             shall
             yet
             upon
             Secular
             considerations
             think
             fit
             not
             to
             own
             a
             change
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             reputation
             of
             a
             cunning
             man
             ,
             but
             never
             of
             an
             honest
             ,
             and
             shall
             lose
             more
             in
             the
             Judgement
             of
             wise
             men
             ,
             than
             he
             shall
             gain
             with
             the
             vulgar
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Epecially
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Religion
             is
             of
             more
             value
             than
             our
             Personal
             reputation
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             that
             is
             concerned
             in
             the
             peaceable
             and
             obedient
             temper
             of
             all
             those
             that
             pretend
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             what
             it
             suffers
             in
             defect
             of
             this
             :
             And
             surely
             a
             due
             sense
             of
             these
             things
             will
             have
             such
             weight
             with
             all
             those
             that
             are
             sincerely
             Christian
             ,
             as
             to
             depress
             and
             keep
             down
             the
             turgency
             of
             our
             phancy
             and
             vain
             glory
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             an
             effectual
             course
             Haman
             took
             ,
             Esther
             3.
             8.
             
             (
             and
             he
             had
             wit
             in
             his
             malice
             ,
             )
             when
             he
             designing
             to
             ruine
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             first
             undermines
             the
             reputation
             
             of
             their
             Profession
             ,
             delates
             their
             Religion
             as
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             contained
             
               Laws
               contrary
               to
               all
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               the
               Kings
               Laws
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             casts
             so
             indeleble
             a
             blemish
             upon
             Religion
             as
             when
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             are
             turbulent
             ,
             unperswadable
             ,
             ungovernable
             .
             When
             that
             which
             should
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             shall
             weaken
             them
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             should
             ease
             his
             care
             and
             save
             the
             labour
             of
             his
             Animadversions
             ,
             shall
             it self
             awaken
             and
             raise
             his
             Jealousie
             ;
             when
             that
             which
             should
             enact
             his
             Laws
             in
             the
             very
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             shall
             pretend
             to
             abrogate
             or
             dispense
             with
             them
             ;
             when
             men
             shall
             smite
             and
             break
             the
             two
             Tables
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             put
             other
             limitations
             and
             conditions
             upon
             Princes
             than
             God
             hath
             ,
             and
             pretend
             a
             revocation
             of
             the
             Broad
             Seal
             of
             Civil
             Authority
             by
             the
             Privy
             Signet
             of
             Religion
             :
             whereever
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             that
             Prince
             or
             Magistrate
             had
             need
             be
             a
             very
             devout
             man
             indeed
             ,
             that
             casts
             a
             benign
             aspect
             upon
             that
             Profession
             which
             hath
             so
             malignant
             an
             influence
             upon
             his
             Government
             .
             And
             all
             considering
             men
             will
             with
             great
             reason
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             that
             Religion
             be
             of
             God
             that
             gives
             such
             trouble
             to
             his
             Vicegerent
             ,
             and
             whether
             that
             will
             carry
             men
             to
             Heaven
             hereafter
             ,
             
             that
             makes
             tumults
             ,
             confusions
             and
             a
             Hell
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             said
             so
             much
             to
             this
             business
             heretofore
             ,
             when
             I
             considered
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             Schism
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             need
             to
             say
             the
             less
             now
             .
             Only
             let
             me
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             more
             raised
             and
             elevated
             any
             Religion
             pretends
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             professes
             a
             Contempt
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             speaks
             of
             Patience
             ,
             Contentation
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             it
             glories
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             another
             world
             ,
             still
             the
             more
             horribly
             absurd
             and
             contradictious
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             give
             countenance
             to
             disobedience
             and
             disturbance
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             also
             noted
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             great
             advantage
             Christianity
             had
             for
             the
             planting
             it self
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             disturbed
             no
             setled
             Form
             ,
             made
             no
             noise
             or
             commotion
             ,
             but
             fell
             like
             the
             dew
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             a
             Fleece
             of
             Wooll
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             himself
             was
             so
             careful
             of
             giving
             offence
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             gave
             no
             jealousie
             to
             those
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             also
             abridged
             his
             own
             Liberty
             ,
             rather
             than
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             retrench
             their
             Power
             .
             St.
             Paul
             when
             he
             was
             accused
             by
             an
             eloquent
             Orator
             Tertullus
             ,
             Acts
             24.
             5.
             
               as
               a
               mover
               of
               Sedition
            
             ,
             
             doth
             with
             equal
             eloquence
             disprove
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             detest
             the
             Crime
             .
             And
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             were
             of
             the
             same
             temper
             and
             spirit
             ,
             Tertullian
             gives
             ample
             testimony
             .
             
               Externi
               sumus
               ,
               &
               vestra
               omnia
               implevimus
               ,
               urbes
               ,
               insulas
               ,
               castella
               ,
               municipia
               ,
               castra
               ipsa
               ,
               tribus
               ,
               decurias
               ,
               palatium
               ,
               senatum
               ,
               forum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               cui
               bello
               non
               idenei
            
             ,
             &c.
             Apol.
             c.
             37.
             
             
               We
               want
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               neither
               numbers
               ,
               nor
               Leaders
               ,
               nor
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               inable
               us
               for
               any
               attempt
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               have
               learnt
               to
            
             suffer
             
               ill
               ,
               and
               not
               to
            
             do
             
               it
               ,
               to
               obey
               and
               submit
               ,
               not
               to
               contend
               with
               our
               Rulers
               .
            
             And
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             a
             Pagan
             Souldier
             in
             
             Julian's
             Army
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             undeniable
             witness
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             gives
             this
             short
             description
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               Nil
               nisi
               justum
               suadet
               &
               lene
               :
               It
               is
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               compounded
               of
               nothing
               but
               mildness
               and
               innocency
               .
            
             It
             makes
             men
             just
             and
             honest
             ,
             it
             fills
             mens
             hearts
             with
             virtuous
             principles
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             heads
             with
             troublesome
             niceties
             ;
             It
             teaches
             men
             not
             to
             be
             troublers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             quietly
             and
             inoffensively
             through
             it
             ,
             with
             as
             little
             noise
             and
             provocation
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             arrive
             at
             eternal
             rest
             and
             peace
             in
             Heaven
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             the
             
             known
             glory
             of
             Christianity
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             peculiarly
             of
             the
             English
             Reformation
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             It
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             rout
             of
             people
             ;
             it
             was
             establisht
             orderly
             by
             Law
             ,
             did
             not
             force
             its
             way
             by
             popular
             tumult
             ,
             and
             was
             truly
             what
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             a
             revival
             of
             Primitive
             purity
             and
             simplicity
             .
             And
             it
             is
             infinite
             pity
             ,
             that
             its
             glory
             should
             afterwards
             be
             stained
             by
             the
             insolence
             and
             impatience
             of
             those
             that
             pretend
             to
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             blot
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             Mr.
             Calvin
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             discoursed
             rarely
             well
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             and
             the
             duty
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Institutions
             and
             the
             one
             and
             thirtieth
             Paragraph
             ,
             he
             undoes
             all
             again
             with
             an
             unhappy
             exception
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               de
               privatis
               hominibus
               semper
               loquor
            
             :
             A
             passage
             of
             that
             ill
             aspect
             upon
             Government
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             suspected
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             not
             altogether
             without
             cause
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             confusions
             of
             Kingdoms
             which
             have
             happened
             since
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             troubles
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             have
             received
             incouragement
             ,
             if
             not
             taken
             rise
             from
             thence
             .
             But
             whether
             that
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             hath
             furnisht
             the
             Papists
             with
             a
             recrimination
             upon
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             charged
             
             theirs
             as
             blowing
             a
             Trumpet
             to
             Sedition
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             And
             though
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             be
             as
             innocent
             ,
             as
             theirs
             is
             guilty
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             can
             be
             objected
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Churches
             are
             alwayes
             infested
             with
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             the
             States
             under
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             imbroyled
             in
             troubles
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             concerned
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             be
             so
             just
             or
             charitable
             ,
             as
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             those
             that
             Profess
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             involve
             both
             in
             the
             dishonour
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             the
             Seed
             must
             be
             very
             bad
             ,
             that
             brings
             forth
             such
             Fruit
             ,
             or
             the
             Soil
             very
             corrupt
             ,
             that
             makes
             good
             Seed
             so
             degenerate
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             the
             Religion
             must
             be
             very
             faulty
             ,
             that
             fills
             men
             generally
             with
             so
             bad
             Principles
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             Men
             must
             be
             extreamly
             evil
             ,
             that
             debauch
             good
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             whether
             soever
             of
             these
             two
             things
             be
             concluded
             on
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             one
             must
             and
             both
             may
             )
             we
             ill
             consult
             either
             for
             our selves
             or
             our
             Profession
             that
             by
             our
             divisions
             ,
             disputes
             ,
             turbulencies
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             make
             the
             aforesaid
             dilemma
             inevitable
             .
             And
             all
             the
             wit
             and
             courage
             we
             shew
             in
             defending
             our
             private
             opinions
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             
             our
             several
             parties
             ,
             when
             the
             common
             cause
             and
             interest
             is
             by
             this
             means
             rendred
             odious
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             is
             but
             like
             the
             foolish
             sollicitude
             of
             him
             that
             shall
             be
             adorning
             his
             private
             Cabin
             ,
             when
             the
             Ship
             is
             sinking
             .
             And
             those
             men
             have
             little
             cause
             to
             triumph
             in
             their
             particular
             successes
             ,
             who
             lose
             to
             a
             common
             Enemy
             whatever
             they
             gain
             upon
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               danger
               by
               our
               Distractions
               and
               Divisions
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             neither
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             Schism
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             dishonour
             to
             our
             Religion
             by
             our
             divisions
             will
             prevail
             to
             unite
             us
             ,
             yet
             perhaps
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Danger
             may
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             observed
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             the
             Conquest
             of
             this
             Island
             by
             the
             Romans
             was
             facilitated
             by
             the
             Intestine
             divisions
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               dum
               singuli
               pugnant
               universi
               vincuntur
            
             ;
             whereas
             had
             they
             consulted
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             joynt
             defence
             ,
             they
             had
             doubtless
             either
             preserved
             their
             liberty
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             sold
             it
             at
             a
             dearer
             rate
             .
             And
             we
             have
             too
             great
             cause
             to
             fear
             the
             Religions
             interests
             of
             this
             Nation
             now
             ,
             may
             be
             endangered
             upon
             the
             same
             point
             that
             the
             Civil
             
             were
             lost
             then
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             whilest
             we
             contend
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             Rulers
             about
             little
             things
             ,
             we
             lose
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             opportunity
             of
             our
             Divisions
             and
             Subdivisions
             ,
             a
             common
             enemy
             break
             in
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             no
             advantage
             can
             more
             encourage
             the
             attempt
             or
             befriend
             the
             designs
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             than
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             our
             affairs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             unless
             we
             could
             be
             so
             fond
             as
             to
             perswade
             our selves
             we
             have
             no
             enemies
             ,
             or
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             think
             them
             as
             secure
             and
             supine
             as
             our selves
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             unreasonable
             presumption
             to
             think
             our selves
             safe
             in
             this
             distracted
             condition
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             observed
             of
             Englishmen
             ,
             that
             they
             generally
             (
             as
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             their
             own
             undaunted
             courage
             in
             encounting
             dangers
             )
             are
             less
             vigilant
             against
             the
             approaches
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             therefore
             for
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             rather
             hazard
             the
             being
             accounted
             timorous
             my self
             ,
             than
             that
             others
             should
             be
             secure
             and
             so
             surprized
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             unite
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             true
             Protestants
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             representing
             the
             joynt
             danger
             by
             a
             threefold
             enemy
             ready
             to
             attacque
             them
             ,
             viz.
             Atheism
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             Fanaticism
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Atheism
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             not
             observed
             the
             prodigious
             growth
             and
             progress
             of
             this
             Monster
             in
             this
             last
             Age
             ,
             and
             what
             confidence
             it
             is
             arrived
             at
             above
             the
             proportion
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             either
             hath
             lived
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             having
             made
             no
             observation
             of
             what
             hath
             past
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             is
             intolerably
             overweening
             to
             some
             private
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Heretofore
             it
             was
             only
             the
             fool
             that
             
               said
               there
               was
               no
               God
            
             ;
             but
             now
             this
             name
             Atheist
             ,
             speaks
             a
             Wit
             and
             a
             man
             of
             more
             than
             ordinary
             sagacity
             :
             And
             those
             that
             were
             either
             so
             foolish
             or
             so
             abandoned
             of
             all
             reason
             and
             goodness
             as
             to
             doubt
             whether
             there
             was
             a
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             so
             immodest
             as
             to
             profess
             their
             Infidelity
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               they
               said
               in
               their
               heart
               there
               was
               no
               God
               ,
            
             but
             made
             it
             not
             an
             Hypothesis
             or
             a
             profest
             Tenet
             .
             Time
             was
             ,
             that
             only
             some
             hated
             villain
             ,
             some
             man
             of
             abject-spirit
             and
             desperate
             fortunes
             was
             thought
             capable
             of
             such
             black
             impressions
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             brawniness
             of
             mens
             consciences
             or
             the
             hopelesness
             of
             their
             condition
             could
             betray
             them
             to
             but
             the
             suspicious
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             had
             any
             taint
             of
             it
             ,
             
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             were
             only
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Gaols
             and
             Brothel-houses
             :
             Now
             the
             Atheist
             is
             become
             a
             Gallant
             ,
             an
             Hector
             ,
             and
             this
             
               uncircumcised
               Philistin
            
             appears
             armed
             ,
             
               and
               defies
               the
               Armies
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             The
             general
             contempt
             that
             such
             men
             lay
             under
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             heretofore
             they
             were
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             live
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             have
             gotten
             such
             heart
             as
             to
             think
             themselves
             the
             only
             fit
             persons
             to
             prescribe
             Laws
             and
             Models
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             uneasie
             to
             unfold
             all
             the
             causes
             that
             have
             concurred
             to
             the
             unhappy
             growth
             of
             this
             extream
             evil
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             necessary
             that
             I
             should
             now
             undertake
             it
             :
             yet
             I
             presume
             I
             shall
             easily
             obtain
             the
             Readers
             pardon
             if
             I
             gratifie
             my
             own
             and
             his
             curiosity
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             a
             little
             digression
             to
             observe
             the
             motion
             of
             so
             unusual
             and
             prodigious
             a
             Phaenomenon
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             it
             is
             an
             Observation
             of
             the
             Lord
             
             Bacon's
             ,
             
               That
               Superstition
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Age
               ,
               usually
               becomes
               Atheism
               in
               the
               succeeding
               generation
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             is
             likely
             the
             seeds
             were
             sown
             in
             the
             late
             times
             ,
             though
             the
             unhappy
             fruit
             appears
             but
             now
             .
          
           
           
             For
             when
             witty
             men
             shall
             observe
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             that
             pretend
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Religion
             ,
             do
             either
             represent
             God
             Almighty
             so
             incredibly
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             natural
             notions
             men
             have
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             Religion
             so
             apishly
             and
             ridiculously
             (
             as
             is
             the
             Genius
             of
             Superstition
             to
             do
             )
             It
             will
             be
             very
             ready
             and
             easie
             to
             them
             to
             conclude
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reality
             either
             in
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             :
             Especially
             if
             those
             happen
             to
             make
             the
             observation
             ,
             whose
             vicious
             and
             desperate
             courses
             have
             made
             it
             become
             their
             interest
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             such
             things
             .
             When
             men
             shall
             see
             the
             most
             absurd
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             are
             sure
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             received
             with
             the
             same
             credulity
             ,
             and
             recommended
             and
             contended
             for
             with
             the
             same
             zeal
             that
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             most
             essential
             points
             of
             Religion
             are
             or
             should
             be
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             natural
             ,
             than
             to
             think
             those
             things
             alike
             true
             ,
             that
             are
             alike
             imbraced
             and
             have
             equal
             stress
             laid
             upon
             them
             ?
             And
             then
             the
             result
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             seeing
             some
             are
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             therefore
             it
             seems
             more
             than
             probable
             to
             them
             that
             the
             rest
             are
             so
             too
             .
             It
             is
             in
             this
             case
             as
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             Civil
             Causes
             ,
             when
             it
             appears
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             false
             play
             made
             use
             of
             and
             some
             suborned
             Witnesses
             brought
             to
             
             give
             evidence
             ,
             they
             are
             hereby
             prejudiced
             against
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             which
             is
             further
             considerable
             )
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             those
             very
             men
             that
             were
             formerly
             sunk
             into
             the
             mire
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Superstitions
             ,
             may
             afterwards
             when
             they
             happen
             to
             emerge
             out
             of
             their
             delusions
             ,
             make
             up
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Atheists
             themselves
             .
             For
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             we
             gave
             before
             ,
             these
             men
             finding
             themselves
             cheated
             and
             imposed
             upon
             even
             in
             these
             very
             points
             that
             they
             were
             as
             confident
             of
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             grow
             hence
             to
             suspect
             even
             them
             too
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             with
             them
             it
             hath
             no
             better
             foundation
             than
             the
             things
             that
             now
             are
             apparently
             false
             :
             And
             thus
             from
             too
             large
             and
             prodigious
             a
             Creed
             they
             come
             to
             have
             no
             Faith
             at
             all
             .
             When
             they
             discover
             that
             they
             believed
             many
             things
             without
             ground
             ,
             they
             think
             now
             they
             have
             ground
             to
             believe
             nothing
             ,
             and
             from
             fierce
             and
             hot
             Bigots
             ,
             become
             cold
             Scepticks
             and
             Atheists
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             I
             suspect
             the
             lewd
             practices
             that
             have
             gone
             under
             the
             cloak
             and
             countenance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             have
             had
             a
             
             great
             hand
             in
             this
             mischief
             also
             .
             That
             not
             only
             the
             prodigious
             Faith
             ,
             but
             the
             monstrous
             Life
             of
             some
             great
             pretenders
             to
             Religion
             hath
             made
             men
             scorn
             and
             abhorr
             the
             very
             notion
             of
             it
             .
             When
             not
             only
             mens
             ridiculous
             Follies
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             Vices
             ,
             their
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Passion
             ,
             and
             Rancour
             shall
             be
             father'd
             upon
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (
             as
             we
             know
             when
             and
             where
             such
             things
             have
             been
             done
             )
             when
             men
             shall
             seek
             God
             for
             all
             the
             Villanies
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             commit
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             long
             Prayers
             to
             devour
             Widows
             houses
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             a
             Fast
             that
             they
             may
             kill
             and
             take
             possession
             ;
             when
             Religion
             shall
             be
             prostituted
             to
             all
             bad
             designs
             ,
             and
             
               in
               nomine
               Domini
               incipit
               omne
               malum
               :
            
             when
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             most
             specious
             Profession
             is
             a
             cloke
             for
             the
             vilest
             Knavery
             ;
             It
             cannot
             be
             much
             wondered
             if
             such
             men
             as
             I
             described
             before
             ,
             be
             inclined
             by
             these
             things
             to
             think
             there
             is
             no
             reality
             in
             any
             of
             the
             discourses
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             .
             For
             as
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             were
             to
             observe
             whether
             the
             Sun
             was
             risen
             upon
             the
             Hemisphere
             ,
             he
             would
             direct
             his
             eyes
             to
             the
             tops
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             expecting
             to
             see
             him
             displaying
             his
             beams
             first
             upon
             them
             that
             are
             nearest
             Heaven
             :
             So
             a
             man
             would
             think
             if
             there
             
             were
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Religion
             and
             a
             sense
             of
             Divinity
             amongst
             men
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             found
             amongst
             those
             that
             have
             alwayes
             God
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Garb
             of
             Religion
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             if
             he
             find
             himself
             disappointed
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             men
             that
             pretend
             so
             high
             ,
             have
             as
             great
             Sensualities
             ,
             Passions
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Malice
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             he
             will
             despair
             of
             finding
             it
             any
             where
             ,
             and
             conclude
             with
             
               Brutus
               ,
               O
               virtus
               ,
               quaesivi
               te
               ut
               rem
               ,
               sed
               tantùm
               merum
               nomen
               es
               ,
            
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             the
             aforesaid
             Causes
             we
             may
             well
             add
             the
             perpetual
             Janglings
             and
             Disputes
             between
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             making
             Religion
             unlovely
             ,
             but
             even
             calling
             it
             wholly
             into
             question
             .
             When
             so
             many
             shall
             tell
             us
             there
             is
             such
             a
             place
             and
             state
             as
             Heaven
             and
             a
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             tells
             us
             a
             several
             way
             thither
             ;
             witty
             men
             who
             know
             that
             all
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             all
             may
             be
             false
             ,
             think
             it
             not
             comporting
             with
             their
             discretion
             to
             take
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             journey
             ,
             till
             the
             Guides
             shall
             be
             agreed
             of
             the
             way
             .
             The
             disagreement
             of
             the
             two
             rank
             Elders
             in
             their
             testimony
             against
             
             Susannah's
             chastity
             ,
             whilest
             one
             said
             
             the
             fault
             was
             done
             under
             one
             kind
             of
             Tree
             and
             the
             other
             under
             another
             ,
             discovered
             her
             Innocency
             and
             their
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             there
             may
             and
             must
             be
             diversities
             of
             apprehensions
             in
             several
             points
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             whilest
             men
             are
             of
             different
             capacities
             ,
             and
             this
             need
             not
             ,
             nor
             if
             things
             be
             modestly
             carryed
             ,
             will
             give
             any
             just
             advantage
             to
             the
             Atheist
             .
             But
             when
             every
             private
             opinion
             is
             made
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             men
             pronounce
             damnation
             against
             one
             another
             upon
             every
             little
             diversity
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             as
             many
             Religions
             as
             there
             are
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Wayes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Notions
             amongst
             men
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             hoped
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             cold
             Sceptick
             should
             be
             incouraged
             in
             his
             Neutrality
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             to
             all
             these
             we
             consider
             with
             what
             rancour
             and
             malice
             the
             several
             Parties
             prosecute
             one
             another
             ,
             what
             odious
             and
             defamatory
             Libels
             ,
             and
             bitter
             Invectives
             they
             write
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             secret
             follies
             of
             each
             party
             are
             blazed
             and
             published
             ,
             all
             the
             errors
             aggravated
             ,
             all
             the
             Opinions
             racked
             to
             confess
             blasphemy
             in
             their
             owners
             and
             defenders
             ;
             one
             party
             said
             
             to
             make
             God
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             deny
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             Soveraignty
             ;
             the
             one
             side
             accused
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Rebellion
             :
             he
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             considers
             how
             usual
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             all
             those
             that
             have
             no
             good
             mind
             to
             Religion
             are
             to
             catch
             up
             the
             darts
             that
             each
             of
             the
             parties
             cast
             at
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             them
             against
             both
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             seeming
             Reason
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             Parties
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             their
             mutual
             Impeachments
             of
             each
             other
             should
             argue
             the
             guilt
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             observes
             that
             all
             the
             defamatory
             Sermons
             and
             Libels
             that
             men
             write
             in
             heat
             and
             passion
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             (
             wherein
             they
             charge
             folly
             ,
             blasphemy
             and
             nonsense
             upon
             each
             other
             reciprocally
             )
             at
             last
             rebound
             or
             are
             retorted
             upon
             the
             wheel
             of
             Religion
             ,
             cannot
             be
             altogether
             to
             seek
             of
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             Atheism
             of
             this
             Age.
             But
             whether
             these
             be
             the
             principal
             causes
             of
             the
             great
             appearance
             which
             Atheism
             makes
             in
             this
             Age
             above
             the
             proportion
             of
             other
             times
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             be
             other
             of
             a
             more
             latent
             and
             malignant
             influence
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             further
             enquire
             at
             present
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             danger
             to
             Religion
             cannot
             
             be
             obscure
             .
             We
             have
             reason
             therefore
             better
             to
             govern
             our
             passions
             and
             lay
             aside
             our
             animosities
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             to
             unite
             our
             forces
             in
             an
             uniform
             order
             of
             Religion
             against
             this
             common
             enemy
             ,
             lest
             the
             gravity
             and
             piety
             of
             this
             Nation
             end
             in
             Buffoonry
             ,
             and
             our
             best
             heat
             and
             spirits
             being
             spent
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             against
             our
             Governours
             ,
             the
             mortal
             symptome
             of
             a
             cold
             clammy
             stupid
             Atheism
             succeed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Popery
             ,
             is
             another
             
               Hannibal
               ad
               portas
            
             ,
             an
             enemy
             that
             watches
             but
             till
             our
             Divisions
             shall
             open
             the
             Gates
             to
             him
             .
             I
             hope
             I
             need
             not
             exaggerate
             the
             formidableness
             of
             Popery
             to
             those
             that
             remember
             either
             eighteen
             thousand
             souls
             dispatcht
             out
             of
             the
             World
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             common
             Hangman
             in
             about
             three
             years
             time
             in
             the
             
               Low
               Countreyes
            
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alva
             ,
             or
             the
             French
             Massacre
             ,
             or
             Queen
             Maries
             Reign
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Gunpowder
               Treason
            
             .
             There
             was
             a
             clause
             in
             our
             Litany
             in
             Henry
             the
             Eighths
             and
             Edward
             the
             Sixths
             time
             ,
             
               From
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               and
               his
               detestable
               enormities
               ,
               Good
               Lord
               deliver
               us
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             what
             reasons
             soever
             it
             was
             since
             left
             out
             ,
             it
             was
             
             not
             certainly
             ,
             because
             either
             their
             Errors
             are
             less
             enormous
             ,
             or
             their
             Spirits
             less
             cruel
             ;
             but
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             at
             present
             hide
             their
             Teeth
             ,
             we
             should
             think
             they
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             bite
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             should
             be
             so
             good
             natur'd
             as
             to
             warm
             this
             Snake
             in
             our
             bosomes
             that
             now
             pretends
             to
             have
             neither
             power
             nor
             will
             to
             hurt
             us
             ,
             I
             doubt
             we
             should
             quickly
             find
             it
             to
             resume
             its
             malice
             and
             poison
             together
             with
             its
             warmth
             and
             strength
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             one
             shall
             be
             so
             hardy
             as
             to
             apprehend
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             its
             return
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             his
             foresight
             be
             as
             great
             as
             his
             courage
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             considers
             the
             following
             Circumstances
             will
             think
             it
             adviseable
             not
             to
             be
             over
             secure
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             with
             this
             party
             as
             with
             any
             other
             Sect
             whatsoever
             ,
             these
             have
             a
             Forreign
             Head
             and
             great
             interests
             abroad
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             the
             Popish
             Princes
             to
             unite
             ,
             to
             direct
             ,
             to
             animate
             and
             imploy
             them
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             render
             them
             very
             dangerous
             to
             any
             State
             that
             is
             inclined
             to
             middle
             counsels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             either
             effectually
             please
             them
             ,
             or
             effectually
             disable
             
             them
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             the
             Turkish
             Sultan
             (
             who
             hath
             scarcely
             any
             need
             to
             learn
             reason
             of
             State
             from
             any
             body
             )
             uses
             the
             Latin
             Christians
             with
             greater
             caution
             and
             severity
             under
             his
             Dominion
             than
             the
             Greek
             ,
             because
             he
             accounts
             the
             former
             alwayes
             dangerous
             upon
             account
             of
             their
             Forreign
             Head
             and
             Alliance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             cannot
             but
             observe
             how
             diligent
             they
             have
             been
             of
             late
             ,
             how
             full
             of
             projects
             ,
             and
             how
             erect
             their
             minds
             with
             expectation
             of
             some
             success
             .
             They
             heretofore
             walked
             in
             Masquerade
             ,
             disguised
             themselves
             sometimes
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             one
             Sect
             and
             sometimes
             of
             another
             ;
             but
             of
             late
             they
             have
             had
             the
             confidence
             to
             lay
             off
             their
             disguise
             and
             play
             a
             more
             open
             game
             :
             And
             such
             are
             the
             numbers
             of
             their
             Emissaries
             ,
             so
             desperate
             and
             daring
             are
             the
             Bigots
             of
             that
             party
             ,
             and
             so
             close
             and
             crafty
             are
             their
             Insinuations
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             think
             our selves
             out
             of
             danger
             ,
             especially
             whilest
             we
             have
             such
             Divisions
             and
             Distractions
             amongst
             our selves
             as
             at
             once
             both
             incourage
             them
             to
             attempt
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             also
             furnish
             them
             with
             a
             very
             popular
             argument
             to
             use
             with
             soft-minded
             and
             weakly
             principled
             Protestants
             to
             
             draw
             them
             off
             from
             us
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Divisions
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             Unity
             in
             theirs
             .
          
           
             For
             prevention
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             there
             seems
             no
             way
             so
             effectual
             as
             that
             we
             learn
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             submit
             our
             private
             quarrels
             to
             the
             publick
             Magistrate
             ,
             yet
             to
             publick
             safety
             ,
             lest
             whilest
             the
             Gamesters
             quarrell
             ,
             those
             that
             sit
             by
             sweep
             the
             stakes
             .
             And
             certainly
             it's
             more
             adviseable
             to
             sacrifice
             our
             Opinions
             to
             our
             Safety
             ,
             than
             our
             Religion
             and
             Liberty
             to
             our
             Humours
             and
             Opinions
             .
             And
             although
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             now
             a
             Prince
             to
             whom
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             came
             sealed
             with
             his
             Fathers
             Blood
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             his
             own
             unhappy
             Exile
             had
             however
             this
             advantage
             to
             be
             well
             aware
             of
             the
             cheats
             and
             impostures
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             designs
             of
             that
             Faction
             :
             yet
             if
             ever
             it
             should
             be
             our
             fortune
             to
             have
             a
             Prince
             indifferent
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             who
             preferred
             his
             own
             quiet
             before
             the
             Civil
             or
             Spiritual
             Interests
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             the
             unreasonable
             petulancies
             we
             betray
             ,
             our
             untractableness
             by
             fair
             means
             ,
             and
             our
             endless
             disputes
             and
             unnecessary
             scrupulosities
             would
             tempt
             such
             a
             Prince
             (
             growing
             weary
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             our
             unquietness
             ,
             
             and
             despairing
             otherwise
             of
             bringing
             us
             to
             obedience
             )
             to
             put
             us
             under
             the
             insolence
             of
             that
             hard-hearted
             Pharaoh
             ,
             whose
             little
             Finger
             would
             prove
             heavier
             than
             the
             Loyns
             of
             all
             our
             present
             Governours
             ,
             and
             set
             Aegyptian
             Task-masters
             over
             us
             to
             break
             our
             Spirits
             by
             bitter
             bondage
             ;
             which
             Gods
             Mercy
             and
             our
             Wisdom
             for
             the
             future
             will
             I
             hope
             prevent
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             should
             escape
             both
             these
             dangers
             ,
             yet
             our
             Divisions
             and
             Distractions
             continuing
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             third
             danger
             that
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             it
             is
             avoidable
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Fanaticism
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             growing
             into
             contempt
             ,
             and
             Laws
             into
             daily
             neglect
             ,
             that
             things
             can
             long
             stand
             at
             this
             pass
             ,
             but
             some
             change
             or
             other
             must
             ensue
             ;
             and
             if
             Popery
             come
             not
             in
             to
             chastize
             our
             follies
             ,
             nor
             Atheism
             (
             that
             damp
             of
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
             )
             come
             over
             us
             and
             stifle
             all
             our
             life
             and
             warmth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             must
             (
             the
             aforesaid
             causes
             remaining
             and
             daily
             increasing
             )
             fall
             into
             a
             Religious
             Phrensie
             ,
             or
             that
             raging
             Calenture
             I
             last
             named
             .
             What
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             insufferable
             mischiefs
             of
             it
             are
             ,
             I
             need
             
             not
             represent
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             instead
             of
             Church
             Government
             to
             have
             a
             Spiritual
             Anarchy
             ,
             where
             the
             hottest
             head
             is
             made
             the
             highest
             Governour
             ;
             where
             Pride
             and
             Impudence
             are
             the
             only
             qualifications
             of
             a
             Preacher
             ;
             where
             Humour
             is
             called
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Novelty
             Religion
             .
             This
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             can
             see
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             be
             our
             condition
             ,
             if
             neither
             the
             Atheist
             nor
             Papist
             succeed
             in
             their
             projects
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             be
             so
             fond
             as
             to
             hope
             we
             shall
             not
             fall
             thus
             low
             ,
             but
             may
             stay
             in
             Presbytery
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             but
             this
             ,
             Let
             such
             person
             consider
             how
             few
             and
             inconsiderable
             that
             party
             is
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             vast
             numbers
             of
             Quakers
             ,
             Ranters
             ,
             Fifth-Monarchy-men
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             &c.
             and
             how
             little
             acceptable
             the
             Presbyterian
             way
             or
             interest
             is
             to
             any
             of
             those
             Factions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             how
             unlikly
             to
             be
             set
             up
             by
             their
             means
             :
             But
             especially
             let
             it
             be
             remembred
             that
             when
             that
             Party
             had
             the
             Ball
             at
             their
             soot
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             but
             lost
             it
             and
             the
             Goal
             too
             ,
             to
             those
             more
             numerous
             and
             adventurous
             Gamesters
             .
             I
             therefore
             say
             again
             ,
             I
             cannot
             apprehend
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             better
             union
             and
             complyance
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             I
             do
             not
             see
             it
             possible
             ,
             but
             we
             
             must
             fall
             into
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             dangers
             .
             And
             the
             calamity
             will
             then
             be
             so
             great
             which
             way
             soever
             we
             fall
             ,
             that
             I
             protest
             I
             think
             every
             honest
             minded
             Protestant
             ought
             to
             be
             inclined
             to
             bear
             with
             cheerfulness
             whatsoever
             burdens
             our
             Superiours
             can
             be
             suspected
             capable
             of
             imposing
             upon
             us
             ,
             rather
             than
             make
             experiment
             of
             the
             danger
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             now
             adventured
             to
             stretch
             forth
             my
             hand
             to
             stay
             the
             tottering
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             in
             my
             Mite
             to
             the
             publick
             Treasury
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             God
             and
             Good
             men
             will
             accept
             of
             .
          
           
             Of
             what
             efficacy
             the
             foregoing
             Considerations
             shall
             be
             ,
             is
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Reader
             .
             But
             if
             it
             please
             Almighty
             God
             to
             give
             him
             such
             candour
             and
             so
             unprejudicate
             a
             mind
             in
             the
             reading
             ,
             as
             I
             call
             him
             to
             witness
             I
             have
             been
             sensible
             of
             in
             the
             writing
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             then
             despair
             but
             they
             will
             prevail
             with
             all
             Englishmen
             that
             love
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             better
             than
             their
             own
             humour
             ,
             to
             Conform
             to
             the
             Church
             
             and
             Laws
             establisht
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             that
             they
             shall
             seem
             of
             such
             weight
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             few
             scruples
             shall
             not
             be
             thought
             a
             counter-ballance
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             more
             to
             assure
             this
             so
             desirable
             an
             Issue
             ,
             I
             will
             crave
             leave
             for
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             humbly
             to
             recommend
             these
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             all
             those
             that
             are
             zealous
             of
             the
             honour
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             will
             (
             the
             more
             effectually
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             slander
             ,
             )
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             a
             singular
             holiness
             of
             life
             .
             Let
             us
             be
             ashamed
             that
             since
             we
             pretend
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             have
             really
             ,
             a
             better
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             so
             much
             better
             Lives
             as
             we
             have
             better
             Principles
             .
             Let
             us
             disdain
             that
             any
             petty
             Sect
             whatsoever
             should
             outgo
             us
             in
             that
             which
             is
             the
             great
             end
             of
             Church
             Society
             .
             When
             those
             that
             bring
             prejudice
             to
             our
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             reproach
             it
             as
             a
             cold
             Service
             ,
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             invigorated
             with
             such
             a
             sense
             of
             Devotion
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             not
             only
             consute
             the
             slander
             ,
             but
             maintain
             a
             spiritual
             heat
             
             and
             life
             of
             Godliness
             in
             all
             our
             conversation
             .
             For
             let
             us
             assure
             our selves
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             the
             credit
             of
             any
             Profession
             depends
             upon
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             used
             all
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Vindications
             of
             our selves
             and
             our
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             Holiness
             of
             life
             is
             the
             best
             and
             most
             prevalent
             Apology
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             since
             for
             the
             bringing
             others
             to
             Conformity
             ,
             we
             must
             perswade
             them
             to
             for
             go
             some
             part
             of
             their
             natural
             Liberties
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             otherwise
             they
             can
             come
             under
             no
             Government
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             either
             Outlaws
             or
             absolute
             Princes
             :
             To
             the
             end
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             deny
             themselves
             in
             some
             things
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             we
             should
             do
             well
             to
             give
             them
             example
             in
             our
             own
             self-denyal
             and
             abridging
             our
             own
             liberty
             in
             condescension
             to
             them
             in
             such
             things
             as
             are
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             Law.
             And
             that
             we
             will
             not
             outrun
             the
             Laws
             to
             contradict
             and
             vex
             them
             ,
             but
             comply
             with
             them
             in
             what
             we
             may
             without
             sin
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Charity
             and
             avoiding
             Scandal
             the
             Apostle
             so
             earnestly
             recommends
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             in
             the
             Considerations
             .
             And
             the
             consequence
             
             is
             plain
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             their
             duty
             to
             restrain
             themselves
             in
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Liberty
             God
             hath
             left
             them
             ,
             in
             complyance
             with
             the
             Laws
             and
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             publick
             Peace
             and
             Order
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             restrain
             our selves
             in
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Liberty
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             have
             left
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             same
             Peace
             and
             in
             Charity
             to
             our
             Brethren
             .
             Besides
             that
             nothing
             works
             upon
             mens
             ingenuity
             like
             Cession
             and
             Yielding
             ,
             and
             peculiarly
             with
             Englishmen
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heretofore
             observed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             we
             use
             no
             provocation
             or
             exasperation
             towards
             Dissenters
             ,
             nor
             countenance
             those
             inconsiderable
             persons
             that
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             shew
             their
             Zeal
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             reviling
             and
             vexing
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             it
             .
             It
             were
             good
             all
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             (
             and
             I
             hope
             they
             do
             )
             imitate
             Memnon
             the
             General
             for
             Darius
             against
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             found
             one
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             instead
             of
             Darts
             casting
             Scoffs
             at
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             tells
             him
             ,
             You
             are
             not
             entertained
             
               ut
               maledicas
               sed
               ut
               pugnes
            
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             this
             carriage
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             but
             counted
             a
             strong
             
             argument
             of
             a
             weak
             Cause
             ,
             it
             stirs
             up
             the
             mud
             of
             mens
             passions
             ,
             clouds
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             by
             representing
             men
             worse
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             tempts
             them
             to
             be
             worse
             than
             they
             would
             be
             :
             And
             if
             I
             see
             I
             shall
             be
             alwayes
             nosed
             with
             my
             former
             Ignorance
             and
             folly
             ,
             I
             am
             deprived
             of
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             encouragements
             to
             forsake
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             I
             have
             as
             I
             hope
             sufficiently
             proved
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             making
             any
             abatement
             of
             the
             Legal
             terms
             of
             Communion
             with
             this
             Church
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             nothing
             is
             required
             or
             imposed
             by
             the
             Constitution
             thereof
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             be
             submitted
             to
             without
             in
             ;
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             presumption
             to
             prescribe
             to
             my
             Superiours
             either
             one
             way
             or
             other
             in
             that
             matter
             :
             Yet
             I
             humbly
             suggest
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             shall
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             out
             of
             condescension
             to
             the
             Non-conformists
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             done
             freely
             and
             spontaneously
             ,
             nor
             as
             extorted
             either
             by
             their
             importunity
             or
             the
             necessity
             of
             affairs
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             gotten
             the
             latter
             way
             ,
             is
             not
             accounted
             yielded
             ,
             but
             
             won
             ,
             
               nec
               amicos
               parat
               ,
               nec
               inimicos
               tollit
               ,
            
             it
             passes
             no
             obligation
             upon
             men
             ,
             but
             rather
             incourages
             their
             importunity
             ,
             and
             confirms
             their
             obstinacy
             .
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             wise
             men
             do
             or
             ought
             to
             resent
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             their
             favours
             ,
             since
             thereby
             they
             lose
             not
             only
             what
             they
             grant
             ,
             but
             their
             reputation
             too
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             therefore
             would
             hearken
             to
             no
             terms
             nor
             Propositions
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             by
             some
             few
             drops
             of
             Concession
             ,
             increase
             their
             thirst
             of
             more
             .
             But
             had
             they
             had
             as
             much
             of
             the
             
               innocency
               of
               the
               Dove
            
             as
             of
             the
             
               subtilty
               of
               the
               Serpent
            
             ,
             or
             been
             as
             sincere
             as
             they
             were
             wise
             in
             their
             generation
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             prevented
             all
             importunities
             by
             a
             liberal
             Grant
             of
             what
             was
             fit
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             an
             act
             of
             Goodness
             and
             Charity
             they
             might
             either
             have
             wrought
             upon
             the
             ingenuity
             and
             moderated
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             other
             Party
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             having
             done
             what
             became
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             have
             had
             good
             ground
             peremptorily
             to
             have
             refused
             whatsoever
             should
             have
             been
             arrogantly
             demanded
             .
             But
             they
             (
             as
             
             I
             have
             said
             )
             wisely
             enough
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             considering
             that
             if
             they
             once
             came
             to
             acknowledge
             any
             thing
             due
             to
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             must
             be
             forced
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             to
             yield
             them
             more
             than
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             ,
             and
             indeed
             little
             less
             than
             the
             whole
             ,
             resolved
             therefore
             to
             yield
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             case
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             not
             like
             theirs
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             we
             should
             make
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Politicks
             ;
             for
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             sinful
             in
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             required
             to
             be
             abated
             but
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             Prudence
             and
             Compassion
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             shall
             happen
             that
             those
             Arguments
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             it
             is
             great
             pitty
             in
             that
             case
             that
             the
             resolution
             should
             not
             be
             so
             carried
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             evident
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             those
             causes
             only
             had
             influence
             upon
             the
             effect
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             things
             be
             considered
             by
             those
             that
             favour
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             foregoing
             Considerations
             be
             impartially
             weighed
             by
             the
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             from
             it
             ,
             I
             for
             my
             part
             shall
             conceive
             good
             hope
             that
             the
             
             Clergy
             of
             England
             shall
             recover
             its
             antient
             and
             due
             Veneration
             ,
             our
             Churches
             be
             better
             filled
             than
             the
             Conventicles
             ,
             a
             blessed
             Symphony
             in
             our
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             an
             Universal
             Peace
             ,
             Love
             and
             Good-will
             be
             restored
             in
             this
             divided
             and
             distracted
             Church
             and
             Nation
             .
             Which
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             grant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41450-e810
           
             Lib.
             3.
             26.
             cap.
             de
             false
             sap
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Calv.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41450-e2380
           
             Ep.
             118
             ,
             119.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41450-e6670
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             unitati
             Eccles
             .